Interview: Sri Lankan expert says Pentagon chief’s China “self-isolation” claims counter-productive for regional stability

June 6th, 2016

by Tai Beiping, Xia Lixin  Source: Xinhua

“U.S. Defense Secretary Ashton Carter’s remarks will not help build bridges between countries. What’s important to do at present is to have a collaborative approach, rather than harsh comments,” said Asanga Abeyagoonasekera, a visiting lecturer in International Political Economy for University of London in Sri Lanka Royal Institute of Colombo.SINGAPORE, June 5 (Xinhua) — U.S. defense secretary’s China “self-isolation” claims will do no good to peace and stability of the Asia-Pacific region, a Sri Lankan expert said on Sunday on the sidelines of the 15th Shangri-La Dialogue.

In a speech delivered on Saturday at the dialogue, the Pentagon chief claimed China could end up “erecting a Great Wall of self-isolation.” Carter made these remarks when talking about issues related to the South China Sea.

“The remarks came with the U.S. pivot to Asia. This region is growing, the U.S. wants more presence here,” Asanga told Xinhua, adding that the United States can actually be an important partner in this region, but what regional countries want is involvement through peaceful and collaborative means.

“If you look at the intelligence, surveillance and reconnaissance facilities that the United States built in this area, you can see a serious increase of U.S. presence. With the visit of U.S. President (Barack) Obama and the lifting of arms embargo on Vietnam, the message is becoming even clearer,” he said.

The Sri Lankan expert stressed that the region needs more conversation, rather than intentions to isolate any one. He said the problem is there are prejudiced conceptions created by certain groups, and these wrong ideas affect relationships between regional partners.

Speaking of China, Asanga said the country’s contribution has been immense as to the region’s less developed countries like Sri Lanka. Meanwhile, trade between China and regional partners, such as ASEAN members, has increased tremendously.

“We share similar culture, it’s one community,” said Asanga, who maintained that China has never been isolated in the history, and will not be isolated in the future.

“If you look at the ancient history of the maritime Silk Road, you will see what the country once achieved,” said Asanga, who believes that China’s “Belt and Road” initiative is a very good project which will help many countries.

Over 560 delegates, including defense ministers, military officials and experts from 52 nations and regions, gathered here for the Shangri-La Dialogue, an Asia-Pacific defense and security summit.

Commenting on certain arguments during discussions at the dialogue, the Sri Lankan expert said that some external players always try to create trouble as they have interests here.

“For someone, their job is that, to play up the noise, not to bridge the gap. But we should talk more toward achieving points of intersection and connection,” he said.

Experts refute Pentagon chief’s claim of China “self-isolation”

June 6th, 2016

Source: Xinhua |

BEIJING, June 6 (Xinhua) — Experts of Asian nations Sunday refuted China’s “self-isolation” claims by U.S. Pentagon chief Ashton Carter.

In his speech during the ongoing 15th Shangri-La Dialogue, which focuses on the security of the Asia-Pacific, Carter said Saturday that China could end up “erecting a Great Wall of self-isolation.”

“Carter’s remarks will not help build bridges between countries. What’s important to do at present is to have a collaborative approach, rather than harsh comments,” said Asanga Abeyagoonasekera, a visiting lecturer in International Political Economy for University of London in Sri Lanka Royal Institute of Colombo, on the sidelines of the dialogue.

“The remarks came with the U.S. pivot to Asia … the U.S. wants more presence here,” Asanga said, adding that “if you look at the intelligence, surveillance and reconnaissance facilities that the United States built in this area, you can see a serious increase of U.S. presence.”

Speaking of China, Asanga said other regional partners and China “share similar culture, it’s one community,” adding that China has never been isolated in history, nor will be in the future.

Wu Xinbo, executive dean of China’s Institute of International Studies at prestigious Fudan University, said that Carter’s remarks aimed to sell to Asian nations the U.S. idea to establish a NATO-like security network in the region that is underpinned by the U.S.-favored principles and its regional allies.

Wu also said that Carter’s comment seems more like “a self amusement” due to U.S. frustration over China’s increasing security exchanges with Asian countries.

China cannot be farther than “being isolated” in the region, Wu said. “Years of U.S. pressure have proved futile, and China is doing what it thinks necessary, so the U.S. has nothing else to do but saying ‘look, you are isolated.'”

Tea Banh, Cambodia’s Deputy Prime Minister and Defense Minister, also said Saturday that he doesn’t think Carter’s claims are correct, since “the best way to solve disputes is through peaceful means and let related parties achieve mutual understanding via dialogue.”

Huang Jing, professor at the National University of Singapore, said that as China develops, Asia-Pacific countries had built close relations with not only the United States but also China, which proves Carter’s claims are “exaggerated.”

These claims are “misinterpreting China’s policies, and are not in line with the two countries’ consensus on forging a new pattern of relationship,” said Colonel Lu Yin, associate researcher from the Institute of Strategic Studies of China’s National Defense University.

The colonel noted that Carter’s remarks revealed logical paradoxes in the U.S. rebalance strategy in the Asia-Pacific.

“I don’t see it possible that without efforts from China, the United States can realize its rebalance strategy in the Asia-Pacific region as well as achieve common prosperity as envisioned,” said Lu.

SORRY PLIGHT OF AFGHAN REFUGEES

June 6th, 2016

ALI SUKHANVER

Has anyone ever thought of those wretched ones who migrated to Pakistan from Afghanistan almost three decades back? Will the Ashraf Ghani government say them welcome if the government of Pakistan sternly decides to push them back to the land they actually belong to? And what would be the choice of these refugees if they are given an option to stay in Pakistan or to go back to Afghanistan?

There are countless questions regarding the issue of Afghan refugees in Pakistan. These Afghan refugees started coming to Pakistan somewhere in 1979. Those were the days when the whole of Afghanistan had turned into a bloody battle-field and life for the innocent people who were neither among the Taliban nor with the Russian forces became simply a blazing hell.

After a long period of ten years, in 1989 the Russian troops had to say good-bye to the Afghan lands but even after their withdrawal, peace remained an unfulfilled dream for the people of Afghanistan. There had been a state of civil war in Afghanistan. The Taliban had been trying their best to get hold on the whole system and somewhere in 1996 they succeeded in capturing Kabul and establishing the Islamic Emirate of Afghanistan. Story did not stop here. US had a very old dream of ruling over Afghanistan through its proxy-rulers and it always wanted to bring India into the Afghan scenario as the representative of US but this situation was certainly never acceptable to Pakistan. The Taliban were also of the opinion that no foreign forces had any right to intervene in Afghan situation.

A state of clash and conflict continued for many years and at last the US and NATO forces entered Afghanistan making the 9/11 attacks the basis of this intervention. In the beginning this intervention was given the name of the War against Terrorism but with the passage of time it was exposed that 9/11 and the War against Terrorism were simply lame excuses, the actual target was to materialize the centuries old dream of capturing Afghanistan.

In short, since 1979 till 2016, Afghanistan has always been in a state of war; the unfortunate people of Afghanistan could never see dawning of a peaceful day. During all that period they were left only with two options; either to become a part of that war or take shelter in Pakistan as refugees. So most of the Afghans went for the second option; they simply crossed the Durand Line and entered a safe haven named as Pakistan.

Today according to an estimate there are more than 1.7 million Afghan nationals living in Pakistan. These refugees are a huge burden on Pakistan’s economy because Pakistan has to spend a lot on their food, accommodation, clothing, health and education. So many of these refugees have succeeded in getting fake identity cards and now they claim that they are the nationals of Pakistan.

The intelligence agencies of Pakistan and the law enforcement authorities have so many times pointed out the involvement of these Afghan Refugees in serious crimes like drug-trafficking, targeted-killings and kidnapping for ransom. But the most painful aspect of their presence is that so many agents of the Indian RA&W and Afghanistan’s NDS enter Pakistan in guise of the refugees and create law and order problems. Such agents are so many times arrested from different parts of Pakistan for their involvement in terrorist activities.

Recently the law enforcement agencies arrested six agents of the Afghan intelligence agency, National Directorate of Security from Balochistan. According to the media details they were arrested from different Afghan refugee camps. The culprits admitted that they had killed at least 40 innocent Pakistanis in last few months. Everyone knows that NDS is an agency more hostile to Pakistan even than the RA&W.

Last year, the government of Pakistan and the government of Afghanistan had arranged signing of a cooperation agreement between the NDS and the ISI but unfortunately NDS’ former chief Rahmatullah Nabil absented himself from the meeting willingly as he was not in favour of any such co-operation agreement. Now the situation regarding the Afghan refugees is getting more serious day by day as the agents of the NDS are simply trying to make things complicated for Pakistan in garb of refugees.

If Pakistan wants to concentrate on its own problems in a better way, the better option for the government of Pakistan is to send all the refugees back to Afghanistan.

පෙරදිගට ගමනක් – 17-මහා සයිරස්, පණ්ඩුකාභය සහ ඇලෙක්සැන්ඩර්

June 6th, 2016

වරුණ චන්ද්‍රකීර්ති

ක්‍රිස්තු පූර්ව 585 ඉඳලා අවුරුදු 35 ක් මීදියානු පර්සියන් අධිරාජ්‍යය තිබුණේ අස්ථ්‍යාගස් යටතේ. එක දවසක් ඔහු මහ පුදුමාකාර හීනයක් දැක්කා. ඒ හීනෙන් ඔහු දැක්කේ තමන් ගේ කුඩා දියණිය ගේ – ඒ කියන්නේ මන්දානා කුමරිය ගේ මුත්‍රාවලින් මුළු ආසියාව ම යටවෙනවා. ඒ මහා ගංවතුර ගැන ඔහු නිමිතිකරුවන් ගේ කරුණු විමසුවා. ඒ අය කිව්වේ මන්දානා කුමරියට උපදින දරුවා විසින් ඔහු ගේ අධිරාජ්‍යය අල්ලාගනියි කියලා. ඉතින් අස්ථ්‍යාගස් අධිරාජ්‍යයා ඒක මග අරින්න පුළුවන් උපායක් ගැන හිතුවා. විසඳුමකුත් හොයාගත්තා. ඔහු කළේ යටත් ප්‍රාන්ත රාජ්‍යයක පාලකයෙක්ට – ඒ කියන්නේ පළමුවැනි කම්බුජියා රජතුමාට තම දියණිය විවාහ කරලා දෙන එක. පවුලට බොහො ම ලැදි, ඉතාමත් තැන්පත් පුද්ගලයෙක් විදිහට තමයි පළමුවැනි කම්බුජියා රජතුමා ව පිළිගැනුණේ. ඒ හින්දා තමන්ට අවනත මුණුපුරෙක් හදාගන්න පුළුවන් වෙයි කියලා අස්ථ්‍යාගස් හිතුවා.

ඒ විවාහයෙන් ටික කාලයකට පස්සේ – හරියට ම කියනවා නම් ක්‍රිස්තු පූර්ව 577 අවුරුද්දේ දී විතර අස්ථ්‍යාගස් අධිරාජ්‍යයා තවත් පුදුමාකාර හීනයක් දැක්කා. ඒ වෙනකොට මන්දානා කුමරිය ගැබිනියක්. ඒ හීනෙන් අස්ථ්‍යාගස් දැක්කේ තමන් ගේ දියණිය ගේ කුසයෙන් පැන නැගිච්ච මිදි වැලක් මුළු ලෝකය ම වෙලාගෙන පැතිරෙන බවක්. අස්ථ්‍යාගස් ආයෙත් වතාවක් නිමිතිකරුවන්ගෙන් කරුණු ඇහුවා. කලින් දැනගත්ත අනාවැකිය ම ආයෙත් කියැවුනා. ඒ විතරක් නෙවෙයි. මේ වතාවේ නිමිතිකරුවෝ කිව්වා ඒ විදිහට උපදින කුමාරයා මහා අධිරාජ්‍යයක් ගොඩනගයි කියලා. අස්ථ්‍යාගස් බයෙන් තැතිගත්තා. ක්‍රිස්තු පූර්ව 576 අවුරුද්දේ ඒ දරුවා මේ ලොකේ එළිය දැක්කා. රාජ සභාවේ හිටිය තමන්ට බොහො ම අවනත සෙනෙවියාට – ඒ කියන්නේ අර්බාකු සෙනෙවියාට අස්ථ්‍යාගස් කිව්වා ඒ දරුවා ව මරලා දාන්න කියලා. ඒත් ඒ විදිහට කිරි සප්පයකු ගේ ලේ හලන්න අර්බාකු කැමැතිවුනේ නෑ. ඔහු ඒ දරුවා ව පැහැරගෙන ගිහිල්ලා මිත්‍රදේතස් කියන ගොපල්ලා ගේ ගෙදර හැංගුවා. ඒ දරුවා ගොපල්ලන් අතර හැදී වැඩුනා.

ඒ දරුවා ගේ නම තමයි සයිරස්. ඒ නමේ තේරුම සූර්යයා වගේ කියන එක. මේ හිරු සදිසි කුමාරයා තරුණ වියට එළැඹෙද්දි බොහොම සටන්කාමී, එඩිතර අයකු බවට පත්වුනා. අස්ථ්‍යාගස් අධිරාජ්‍යයා තමන් ගේ මුණුබුරා ගේ හමුදාවට මුහුණුදුන්නේ පාසාර්ගාද්වල දී. අර්බාකු සෙනෙවියා පවා සයිරස්ට එකතුවුනා. ඉතින් අස්ථ්‍යාගස්ට බලය අහිමිවුනා. එතකොට සයිරස් ගේ වයස අවුරුදු 26 යි. ඔහු එතැනින් නැවතුනේ නෑ. ඔහු ගේ බලය තව තවත් දේශ දේශාන්තරවලට පැතිරිලා ගියා. නිරිතදිග ආසියාවට, මධ්‍යම ආසියාවට විතරක් නෙවෙයි ඉන්දු නිම්නය දක්වා ම ඔහු ගේ බලය පැතිරුනා. ඉතින් ඔහුව දැනටත් හඳුන්වන්නේ මහා සයිරස් අධිරාජ්‍යයා කියලා. ඔහු ගොඩනගපු ආකයිමනිද් අධිරාජ්‍යය තමයි ඒ වෙද්දි ලෝකයේ වැඩි ම බිමක් පාලනය කරපු තනි පාලනය. තමන් ගේ සීයා ගේ මීදියාවට අමතර ව ලිදියාව, බැබිලෝනියාව පවා සයිරස් ගේ අධිරාජ්‍යයේ කේන්ද්‍රීය ප්‍රදේශ බවට පත්වුනා. යුදෙව්වෝ පවා ඔහුට ගරුකළා. බයිබලයටත් ඔහු ගේ නම ඇතුල්කළා. තමන් ගේ ගැලවුම්කාරයෙක් විදිහට යුදෙව්වෝ හඳුනාගත්ත එක ම යුදෙව් නොවන පුද්ගලයා තමයි සයිරස්.

සයිරස් ගේ බලයේ ආනුභාවයෙන් පර්සියානු බලය පැතිරෙමින් තිබුණු බව පැහැදිළියි. ඉතින් ක්‍රිස්තු පූර්ව 543 අවුරද්දේ විජයාගමනය වෙද්දී අපේ රටට යම් ආකාරයක පර්සියානු සංක්‍රමණයක් වෙලා තිබීම පුදුමයට කාරණයක් නෙවෙයි. මොකද ක්‍රිස්තු පූර්ව 559 දී වැවෙන්න පටන්ගත්ත සයිරස් ගේ මිදිවැල ඒ වෙද්දී තව තව රාජ්‍යයන් වෙලාගනිමින් පැතිරෙමින් තිබුණේ. පර්සියානුවෝ කියන්නේ මුහුදේ පවා හපන්කම් පෙන්නපු ජාතියක්. ඉතින් සයිරස් අධිරාජ්‍යා ගේ කාලය වෙනකොට පර්සියානු සංක්‍රමණිකයෝ අරාබි මුහුද හරහා අපේ රටට ආවා කියන එක කිසිම පදනමක් නැති අනුමානයක් කියලා කියන්න බෑ. කලින් ලිපියෙන් කියපු විදිහට ඒ අය අපේ රටට ඇතුල්වෙන්න ඇත්තේ බටහිර පැත්තෙන්. මොකද අරාබි මුහුද තියෙන්නේ ඒ පැත්තෙනේ. ඉතින් දැදුරු ඔයට උතුරින්, මල්වතු ඔයට දකුණින් පදිංචිවෙන්න ඒ අය උත්සාහකිරීම තේරුම්ගන්න පුළුවන්.

නාගයන් සහ ශාක්‍යයන් අපේ රටට ආවේ ඉන්දියානු උපමහාද්වීපයේ ඊසානදිග පැත්තෙන්. ඒත් පර්සියාව තියෙන්නේ ඉන්දියානු උපමහාද්වීපයේ වයඹදිගටත් ඔබ්බෙන්. ඒ කියන්නේ පර්සියානුවෝ හැදුනු වැඩුණු සංස්කෘතික ලෝකයට හාත්පසින් ම වෙනස් සංස්කෘතික ලෝකයක තමයි නාගයෝ සහ ශාක්‍යයෝ හැදිලා වැඩිලා තියෙන්නේ. ඉතින් එකිනෙකට වෙනස් සංස්කෘතික ලෝක දෙකකින් ආපු පිරිස් අතර නොගැලපීම් ඇතිවෙන එක පුදුමයක් නෙවෙයි. මේ නොගැලපීම් මුල්කරගෙන ඇතිවුනා කියලා හිතන්න පුළුවන් සංස්කෘතික ගැටුම් යුද්ධ බවටත් පෙරලෙන්න ඇති. නාග-ශාක්‍ය එකතුවට විජයාගමනය නිසා යුද නායකත්වයක් ලැබුණා. ඒ ගැටුමේ මුල් වටයෙන් විජය ගේ නායකත්වය වටා පෙළගැසුණු පිරිස් ජයගත්තා. පර්සියානුවෝ පසු බැස්සා.

රාජ්‍යත්වය තමන් ගේ ම කෙනෙක්ට උරුමකරලා දෙන්න විජයට බැරිවුනා. පඬුවස්දෙව් ඇතුළු පිරිස එන්නේ ඒ අඩුව මකන්න. ඒත් ඔහුගෙන් පස්සේ ආයෙත් අස්ථාවර කාලයක් ආවා. රජගෙදර ඇතුළේ පවා ගැටුම් ඇතිවෙන්න පටන්ගත්තා. පණ්ඩුකාභය කියන්නේ දීඝගාමිණී කියන ශාක්‍යයා ගේ පුතා. පණ්ඩුකාභය කුමාරයා ගේ කතාව සයිරස් ගේ කතාවට බොහෝ දුරට සමානයි. උන්මාද චිත්‍රාවට උපදින දරුවා තමන් ගේ මාමාලා මරලා රජවෙන බවට අනාවැකි පළවුනා. ඒත් ඔහුට රජකම දෙන්න ඒ මාමාලා කැමැතිවුනේ නෑ. ඉතින් ඉපැදුනු ගමන් ව ඔහු ව මාළිගයෙන් පිටමං කෙරුණා. ඔහු හැදී වැඩුණේ යක්‍ෂයන් අතර. යක්‍ෂයන් ගේ – ඒ කියන්නේ මුල් වටයේ ගැටුමෙන් පහුබැහැලා හිටිය පර්සියානු සංක්‍රමණිකයන් ගේ උදව් ලබාගත්ත ඔහු විජය ගේ උරුමක්කාරයන්ට එරෙහි ව සටන්වැදුණා. ඒ සටනින් ඔහු ජයගත්තා.

ග්‍රීක සහ ඊජිප්තු කැරැලි හා යුද්ධ හින්දා ආකයිමනිද් අධිරාජ්‍යය යම් තරමකින් හෙම්බත්වෙලා හිටියත් පණ්ඩුකාභය බලයට එන කාලය වෙද්දි පවා බටහිර ආසියාවේ ආධිපත්‍යයට හිමිකම් කිව්වේ පර්සියානුවෝ. ඒ විතරක් නෙවෙයි. නැගෙනහිර පැත්තෙන් – ඒ කියන්නේ ඉන්දු නිම්නය පැත්තෙන් ඔවුන් ගේ අධිරාජ්‍යයට අභියෝගයක් එල්ලවුනු බවක් වාර්තාවෙන්නෙත් නෑ. ඇත්තෙන් ම ක්‍රිස්තු පූර්ව 475 ඉඳලා 375 දක්වා ගතවුනු අවුරුදු 100 සළකන්නේ පර්සියානු ආකයිමනිද් අධිරාජ්‍යය තව තවත් ව්‍යාප්තවුනු, සංස්කෘතික වශයෙන් බලවත් ව හිටිය යුගයක් විදිහට. පණ්ඩුකාභය කුමාරයා ඉපැදිලා තියෙන්නේ ක්‍රිස්තු පූර්ව 474 දී විතර. රජවුනේ ක්‍රිස්තු පූර්ව 437 දී. ඒ හින්දා පණ්ඩුකාභයට පර්සියානු සංක්‍රමණිකයන් ගේ සහයෝගය හිමිවීම තේරුම්ගන්න පුළුවන්.

බලයට ආවට පස්සේ පණ්ඩුකාභය තමන්ට උදව්කරපු පර්සියානු සංක්‍රමණිකයන්ට – ඒ කියන්නේ යක්කුන්ට සැළකුවා. චිත්‍රරාජ කියන යක්‍ෂයාත් එක්ක සම අසුනක ඉඳගෙන නැකැත් කෙළි දවසේ නැටුම් බලන්නත් ඔහු කටයුතු කළා. කාලවේල යක්‍ෂයා වෙනුවෙන් දෙවොලකුත් (මාළිගාවක්?) ඉදිකළා. චිත්‍රරාජයාට අභයවැව යටපැත්තේ වාසස්ථානයක් හදලාදුන්නා. තමන්ට උදව්කළ යක්‍ෂ යෝනියෙහි උපන්” දාසියට අනුරාධපුරයේ දකුණු දොර අසළ වාසස්ථානයක් දුන්නා. වළාවාමුඛ යකින්නියට රජ උයන ඇතුළේ ම නවාතැන්දුන්නා. එයට අමතර ව කාළවේළත්, චිත්‍රරාජත් එක්ක පණ්ඩුකාභය රජතුමා සම්පත් අනුභව කළ බවත් කියනවා. ඉතින් මේ සම්බන්ධය නිසා පර්සියානු සංක්‍රමණිකයන් ගේ බලය නැවත වතාවක් ඉස ඔසවපු බවක් හිතන්න පුළුවන්.

තාපසයන්, නිඝණ්ඨයන්, පාෂාණ්ඩයන්, ශ්‍රමණයන්, බමුණන්, මිථ්‍යා දෘෂ්ටිකයන්, පරිබ්‍රාජකයන්, ආජිවකයන් වෙනුවෙන් අසපු, ආරාම, දෙවොල්, ගෙවල්, ශාලා හදලා දෙන්නත් පණ්ඩුකාභය රජතුමා කටයුතුකරලා තියෙනවා. උපතින් ශාක්‍ය සම්බන්ධයක් තිබුණත් එතුමා බුදුදහම වෙනුවෙන් යමක් කළ බවක් අපේ වංශකතාවල කොතැනකවත් සඳහන් වෙලා නෑ. ඒ විතරක් නෙවෙයි. නාගයන් එක්ක සම්බන්ධකම් පවත්වපු බවක් කියන්නෙත් නෑ. පණ්ඩුකාභයාභිෂේක කතාව හැරෙන්නට එතුමා කළ වෙනත් කිසිම දෙයක් ගැන කිසිම සඳහනක් කරන්නෙත් නෑ. ඒත් එතුමා අවුරුදු 70 ක් ම අපේ රට පාලනය කරපු බව කියනවා. ඇත්තෙන් ම අපේ ඉතිහාසයේ අපැහැදිළි කාලවකවානුවක් විදිහට සළකන්න පුළුවන් පණ්ඩුකාභය රාජාභිෂේකයේ ඉඳලා ඔහු ගේ පුතා විදිහට වංශකතා කියන මුටසීව රජු ගේ මරණය දක්වා ගතවුනු අවුරුදු 130. මහමෙව්නා උයන ඉදිකිරීම ගැන හැරෙන්න මුටසීව රජු කළා කියන වෙනත් කිසි ම දෙයක් අපේ වංශකතාවල සඳහන්කරලා නෑ. ඒත් ඔහු අවුරුදු 60 ක් රට පාලනය කළ බවක් කියනවා.

මෙහෙම වුනේ ඇයි? පණ්ඩුකාභයගේත් මුටසීවගේත් මිථ්‍යාදෘෂ්ටික ආශ්‍රය මේ කාරණයට හේතුවුන බවට සැකයක් නෑ. බුදුදහම ගැන හාංකවිසියක්වත් නොදැන හිටිය පර්සියානුවන් එක්ක විතරක් නෙවෙයි බුදුදහමට එරෙහි වුනු බමුණන්, නිඝණ්ඨයන්, පාෂාණ්ඩයන් එක්ක පවා පණ්ඩුකාභය රජතුමා හොඳයිකම් පවත්වලා තියෙනවා. මුටසීව රජතුමාටත් ඒ ආභාෂය ලැබෙන්න ඇති. ඉතින් ඒ රජවරු දෙන්නා කරපු කියපු දේවල් ගැන වාර්තාකරන්න ඕනකමක් අපේ වංශකතාකරුවෝ ළඟ තියෙන්න නැතුව ඇති. මහින්දාගමනය සම්බන්ධ කතාවේ දී පවා අපේ වංශකතා කියන්නේ මුටසීව රජ මහළු” හින්දා ඔහු ගේ පුත්‍රයා – ඒ කියන්නේ දේවානම්පියතිස්ස රජ වන තරු ඒ ගමන කල් දැම්මා කියලා. ඒත් මේ රටේ තිබුණු මිථ්‍යාදෘෂ්ටික බලය බිඳවැටෙන කල් ඒ ගමන කල්දැම්මා කියලා හිතන්න පුළුවන්.

පණ්ඩුකාභය, මුටසීව කාලයේ දී තිබුණු මිථ්‍යාදෘෂ්ටික බලය දේවානම්පියතිස්ස කාලය වෙද්දී බිඳවැටුණා කියලා කියන්නේ කොහොම ද? ක්‍රිස්තු වර්ෂ 375 න් අවුරුදු 40 ක් 45 ක් ඇතුළත පර්සියානු ආකයිමනිද් අධිරාජ්‍යය පිරිහිලා, බිඳවැටුණා. මහා ඇලෙක්සැන්ඩර් පර්සියාව ආක්‍රමණය කළේ ක්‍රිස්තු පූර්ව 334 දී.  අපි දන්නවා එයින් අවුරුදු 8 ක් ගතවෙද්දී ඇලෙක්සැන්ඩර් ඉන්දු නිම්නයටත් පහරදුන්න බව. වයස අවුරුදු 32 දී – ඒ කියන්නේ ක්‍රිස්තු පූර්ව 323 දී ඇලෙක්සැන්ඩර් මියගියත් පර්සියාවේත් ඉන්දියානු උපමහාද්වීපයේ උතුරු ප්‍රදේශවල යවන (ග්‍රීක) බලය තවත් කාලයක් ඒ විදිහට ම රැකුනා. ආයෙත් වතාවක් පර්සියානුවන්ට ඔළුව උස්සන්න පුළුවන් වුනේ ක්‍රිස්තු පූර්ව 247 දී පාර්තියානු අධිරාජ්‍යය පිහිටුවාගත්තාට පස්සේ. පර්තියානු අධිරාජ්‍ය පාලනයේ නිල භාෂාව විදිහට පවා සැළකුණේ ග්‍රීක. මහා ඇලෙක්සැන්ඩර් විසින් ඇති කරපු බලපෑමේ තරම ඒ කාරණයෙන් පවා පැහැදිළි කරගන්න පුළුවන්.

කොහොම වුනත් ඒ වෙද්දී අශෝක මගධය කේන්ද්‍ර කරගෙන තමන් ගේ අධිරාජ්‍යය ගොඩනගලා අවසන්. මුළුමහත් බටහිර ආසියාව ම ග්‍රීක බලයට යටත් වූ නිසා පර්සියානුවොත් එක්ක අපේ තිබුණු සබඳතා අත හැරෙන්න ඇති. ඊට අමතර ව අශෝක ගේ සංග්‍රාමවලින් පීඩාවට ලක්වුනු කාලිංග ජනයා පවා මේ රටට පළා එන්න ඇති. මේ තත්ත්වය පර්සියානු සංක්‍රමණිකයන් ගේ අධිකාර බලය පිරිහීමට හේතුවක්. දේවානම්පියතිස්ස රජතුමා අශෝක අධිරාජ්‍යයා සමඟ මිත්‍රත්වයක් ගොඩනගාගෙන හිටිය බව අපේ වංශකතා කියනවා. තවත් වැදගත් කාරණයක් අමතකකරන්න හොඳ නෑ. ඒ තමයි සංස්කෘතික වෙනස්කම්. යක්‍ෂයන් අතර හැදිලා වැඩිලා ඒ සංස්කෘතිය උරුම කරගත්තේ පණ්ඩුකාභය රජතුමා. ඒත් ඒ උරුමය එක පරම්පරාවකට දෙකකට වඩා ඉස්සරහට ගෙනියන්න පුළුවන්කමක් නෑ. ඒ නිසා සංස්කෘතික සමානකම් උඩ විජය ගේ උරුමක්කාරයෝ එක්ක ශාක්‍ය – නාග එකතුවක් ආයෙත් ඇතිවෙන එක පුදුමයට කාරණයක් නෙවෙයි. ඒ වගේ හවුලක් ඇති වෙද්දි, පර්සියාවෙනුත් උදව්වක් ලබාගන්න බැරි ව හිටිය යක්‍ෂ ජනතාව පැත්තකට තල්ලුවුනා කියලා හිතන්න පුළුවන්.

ඒ අය ආයෙත් ඔළුව ඉස්සුවේ පාර්තියානු අධිරාජ්‍යය පර්සියාවේ ඇතිවුනාට පස්සේ. ඒ අධිරාජ්‍යය බිහිවුනේ ක්‍රිස්තු පූර්ව 247 දී. ඊට අවුරුදු 10 කට පස්සේ අශ්ව වෙළෙඳාමේ මේ රටට ආපු සේන සහ ගුත්තික දෙන්නා සූරතිස්ස රජතුමා ව ඝාතනය කරලා අනුරාධපුරයේ බලය අල්ලාගත්තා. රට ඇතුළෙන් උදව්වක් නැති ව ඒ වගේ දෙයක් කරන්න බෑ. අවුරුදු 22 ක් ම තමන් ගේ බලය රැකගන්න ඒ දෙන්නාට පුළුවන් වෙන්න ඇත්තෙත් ඒ හින්දා. අසේල රජතුමා ඒ පාලනය අවසන් කළත් ඔහුට රට පාලනය කරන්න පුළුවන් වුනේ අවුරුදු 10 ක් විතරයි. ඊ ළඟට ආවේ එළාර. ඔහු ගේ පර්සියානු සම්බන්ධය මෙයට පෙර ලිපියෙන් විස්තර කළා. ගැමුණු මහ රජතුමා අපේ රටේ මහා වීරයා විදිහට සළකන්නේ මේ පර්සියානු ආක්‍රමණ මුළුමනින් ම අවසන් කළ තැනැත්තා වීම නිසා බව පැහැදිළියි. ඒ මහා යුද්ධය නිසා රට ඇතුළේ තිබුණු පර්සියානු බලයත් තීරණාත්මක විදිහට අඩුවෙන්න ඇති.

සේන හා ගුත්තිකත් එළාරත් දෙමළ විදිහට හඳුන්වන්න අපේ වංශකතා කටයුතු කරන්නේ පසුකාලීන අවශ්‍යතාවක් හින්දා. දෙවැනි රාජසිංහ රජතුමා සෙංකඩගල පටං පේරාදෙනිය ද ගන්නොරුව දක්වා සිටිය ප්‍රතිකාල් සේනාව වනසා දැමූවාහා. එදා කොට හෙළු දෙමළුන්ගෙ ලේ මාවැලි ග‍ඟෙ ආ හෙයින් ලේවැල්ල යයි නම් තැවූහ” කියා රාජාවලිය කියන්නේත් ඒ සම්ප්‍රදායට අනුගමනය කරමින්.

වරුණ චන්ද්‍රකීර්ති෴

Seychelles and Sri Lanka What did miss??

June 6th, 2016

Dr OBEYSEKERA

I am in Seychelles, today I find it difficult to fathom why our government abandoned the   enhancing business relationship with this country

Rather than going on witch hunting , they should have studied unprecedented development taking place despite lack of resources No wonder why MR came here Maldives and Seychelles are countries we should work with in order to benefit mutually Yacht marina development with private sector and investor friendly atmosphere has immensely help these countries Port city development in Sri Lanka has a similarity to Eden Island development in Seychelles and Hulu Male in Maldives We keep  witch hunting and losing our opportunity to harness the available development opportunities

 

 

මහ බැංකු අධිපති බලය අයථා පරිහරණය මෙහෙමයි

June 6th, 2016

පුවත්පත් නිවේදනය දූෂණ විරෝධි පෙරමුණ

මහ බැංකු අධිපති බලය අයථා පරිහරණය මෙහෙමයි

බැංකු අධීක්ෂණ දෙපාර්තමේන්තුව ඉවත් කළ ලංකා පුත්‍ර‍ සංවර්ධන බැංකුවේ සභාපති  රකින්නේ  මහ බැංකු අධිපති! 

– දුෂණ විරෝධී පෙරමුණේ උපදේශක පුවත්පත් සාකච්ඡාවේ දී කියයි.

බැදුම්කර නිකුතු දෙකක් හරහා ‘සබැදියාවන් අතර ගැටුම්‘ ඇතිකොට ගත් මහ බැංකු අධිපතිවරයා මේ වන විට තම බලය අයථා පරිහරණයට ලක් කරමින් සිටී.  බැංකු අධීක්ෂණ දෙපාර්තමේන්තුව විසින් තනතුරෙන් ඉවත් කරනු ලැබූ ලංකා පුත්‍ර‍ සංවර්ධන බැංකුවේ සභාපති ලසන්ත ගුණවර්ධන එම තනතුරේ තබාගන්නට තම බලය යොදා ගෙන ඇත්තේ මෙසේය.

 ලංකා පුත්‍ර‍ බැංකුවේ අර්බුදය – අර්ජුන්ගේ ‘ඒකාධිපති‘ බලය

ශ්‍රී ලංකා මහ බැංකුවේ බැංකු අධීක්ෂණ දෙපාර්තමේන්තුව 2016 මාර්තු 24 දින ලිපියක් මගින් ලංකා පුත්‍ර‍ සංවර්ධන බැංකුවේ සභාපති එම ධූරයේ තවදුරටත් කටයුතු නොකළ යුතු බව දන්වනු ලැබීය.  එයට හේතු වූවේ, 

  1. සභාපති ලසන්ත ගුණවර්ධනට එම ධූරයේ කටයුතු කිරීමට 2007 අංක 12 දරණ බැංකු උපදේශන පනතේ 3 (5) (IX ) යටතේ (වෘත්තීය) සුදුසුකම් නොමැති වීම
  2. මෙයට පෙර ද ලබා දී තිබූ අනතුරු හැගවීම් නොතකා සභාපතිවරයා බැංකුවේ රහස්‍ය භාවය ආරක්ෂා කිරීමට අසමත්වී ඇති බව සහ එබැවින් ඔහු සභපති ධූරයේ වගකීම් ඉටුකිරීමට අසමත්වීම

බැංකු අධීක්ෂණ දෙපාර්තමේන්තුව විසින් ලබා දෙන නියෝග – උපමාන අනුව කටයුතු කිරීමට මෙරට ලියාපදිංචි වානිජ්‍ය හා විශේෂිත බැංකු බැදී සිටී.  ඒ බැංකු ක්‍රියාවලියේ උන්නතිය හා තත්ව ආරක්ෂණය වෙනුවෙනි.  ඒ සදහා ඔවුන් වෙත , 1988 අංක 30 දරණ බැංකු පනතේ 76 (එච්) හි 42 (2) යටතේ බලය හිමිවේ. 

එම බලය මහ බැංකු අධිපතිවරයාට නිශේධනය කළ නොහැකිය.  ඉතා විමසිලිවන්ත අධීක්ෂණයකින්, පසුවිපරමකින් පසුව සිදු කරනු ලබන බැංකු අධික්ෂණ නිර්දේශයන් හි නියෝග සමස්ථ බැංකු කේෂ්ත්‍ර‍යටම එක ලෙස  බලපානු ලබයි.

මෙයට අමතරව,  ලංකා පුත්‍ර‍ සංවර්ධන බැංකුවේ බලහත්කාරයෙන් මේ වන විට රැදී සිටින සභාපතිවරයාට එරෙහිව

  1. බැංකුවේ දෛනික කටයුතු සදහා බලපෑම් කිරීම
  2. බදවා ගැනීම් සදහා සෘජුව මැදිහත්වීම
  3. පුවත්පත් සාකච්ඡාවක දී ගණුදෙනුකරුවන්ගේ තොරතුරු අනාවරණය කිරීම පිළිබද සාක්ෂි සහිත තොරතුරු මේ වන විට ඉදිරිපත්වී ඇත.

 

මහ බැංකු අධිපතිවරයා

ලංකා පුත්‍ර‍ බැංකුවේ සමාගම් ලේකම් ගාමිණී පිටිපන විසින් රාජ්‍ය ව්‍යවසාය සංවර්ධන අමාත්‍යාංශයේ ලේකම් වෙත යොමු කළ ලිපියක දැක්වෙන්නේ මහ බැංකු අධිපතිවරයා විසින් මාර්තු 24 දිනැති ලිපිය නැවත කැදවා ඇති බවයි.

මහ බැංකු අධිපතිවරයාට එලෙස බැංකු අධීක්ෂණ දෙපාර්තමේන්තුවේ ලිපියක් නැවත කැදවීමේ  බලයක් නැත. තාක්ෂණික ඇගයීමකින් පසුව සිදු වන නිර්දේශ ආපසු කැදවීම වනාහි ‘ඒකාධිපති‘ කටයුත්තකි.

මේ පිළිබද සිදු කළ විමසීමට අනුව පෙනී යන්නේ,  බැංකු අධීක්ෂණ දෙපාර්තමේන්තුව කිසිදු අවස්ථාවක මුල් ලිපිය නැවත කැදවීමක් සිදු කොට නොමැති බවයි.  ඒ අනුව, තවමත් මෙම ලිපිය වලංගුව පවතී. 

එසේ නම් තවමත් ලංකා පුත්‍ර‍ සංවර්ධන බැංකුවේ සභාපති ධුරයේ කටයුතු කරන්නේ කෙසේ ද? 

කබ්රාල් යුගය – අවසන් කිරීම

වත්මන් මහ බැංකු අධිපතිවරයා එම ධූරයට පත් වූවේ හිටපු මහ බැංකු අධිපති අජිත් නිවාඩ් කබ්රාල් ගේ ධූර කාලයේ ඉතිරි කොටස පියවීම සදහා ය.  ඔහු එම තනතුරට පත්වීමෙන් පසු කටයුතු කරනු ලැබූවේ ද කබ්රාල් කටයුතු කළ ආකාරයෙන්මය. 

ග්‍රීක් බැදුම්කර ආයෝජනයෙන් මෙරට මුල්‍ය සංචිත කාබාසිනියා කළ කබ්රාල් කල්ලිය වෙනුවට මාමා-බෑනා කණ්ඩායම තම ‘සබැදියාවන් අතර ගැටුම‘ දිගින් දිගටම පවත්වාගෙන යයි.   ඒ අතර විනිවිද භාවයකින් තොරව බැදුම්කර නිකුතු ක්‍රියාවලිය දිගින් දිගටම සිදු කරනු ලබයි.

ලංකා පුත්‍ර‍ සංවර්ධන බැංකුවේ සභාපතිවරයා ගේ ඉවත් කිරීම සම්බන්ධයෙන් වන මහ බැංකු අධිපතිවරයා ගේ ප්‍රවේශය ඔහු සිය තනතුර බලය අපයෝජනය සදහා යොදා ගෙන ඇති බවට කදිම සාක්ෂියකි. 

මෙවන් අධිපතිවරයෙකු නැවත මහ බැංකුවේ අධිපති ධූරයට පත් නොවිය යුතු බව ‘දුෂණ විරෝධී පෙරමුණ‘ දැඩිව අවධාරණය කරයි.

2016 ජූනි මස 05 දා රාජගිරියේ  පැවති පුවත්පත් සාකච්ඡාවේ දී දුෂණ විරෝධී පෙරමුණේ උපදේශක කීර්ති තෙන්නකෝන් මහතා විසින් මෙම කරුණු ඉදිරිපත් කරනු ලැබීය.

 

මාධ්‍ය ඒකකය

2016 ජූනි 6 

Governor of the Central Bank of Sri Lanka (CBSL), Arjuna Mahendran misusing and abusing his powers

June 6th, 2016

ACF  Press release

Governor of the Central Bank of Sri Lanka (CBSL), Arjuna Mahendran misusing and abusing his powers

The Chairman of the Lankaputhra Development Bank Limited (LDBL), Lasantha Gunawardena who was removed by the Department of Bank Supervision is being protected by the CBSL Governor!

Advisor to the ACF says at a press conference.

The CBSL Governor who through two bonds issues has been involved in a conflict of interest is at present misusing and abusing the powers afforded to his position. He has used his powers to keep Gunawardena in his post thus.

The LDBL crisis – Mahendran’s dictatorial/authoritarian/arbitrary use of powers

The CBSL’s Department of Bank Supervision on the 24th of March 2016 through a letter sent informed that the Chairman of the LDBL should no longer continue to serve in the said post. The reason for this was twofold. The first was that Gunawardena did not possess the professional qualifications required as per Section 3 (5) (IX) of the Banking Act, Direction No. 12, of 2007. The second was that previously despite warnings of danger being given, the Chairman had unheeded them and failed to protect the Bank’s confidentiality and thereby failed to fulfill the duties and responsibilities of the post of the Chairman.    

Financial institutions and special banks registered in the country are bound to conduct themselves in accordance with directives and warnings provided by the CBSL’s Department of Bank Supervision. This is for the betterment of the banking process and to protect the standards in place. Section 76 (h) (42) (2) of the Banking Act, No. 30 of 1988, provides the CBSL with the required powers for this.

The CBSL Governor cannot rescind the said power. The orders based on the recommendations of the Department of Bank Supervision after vigilant monitoring and analysis, are applicable equally to the entire banking sector.

Aside to this, against the Chairman of the LDBL who is forcibly occupying the said post, information with evidence has come to light that he is influencing and interfering with the daily affairs of the Bank, directly intervening with regards to recruitments, and that he revealed information pertaining to clients and stakeholders of the Bank at a press conference.

The CBSL Governor

In a letter sent by the Secretary of the LDBL, Gamini Pitipana to the Secretary of the Ministry of State Resources and Enterprise Development/Ministry of Public Enterprise Development it is noted that the CBSL Governor had recalled the letter sent on the 24th of March.

The CBSL Governor has no power to recall a letter sent by the Department of Bank Supervision. Recalling recommendations made following a technical assessment constitutes a dictatorial/ an authoritarian/ an arbitrary act.

An inquiry into this matter has revealed that the Department of Bank Supervision has never recalled an original, initial letter sent by them. Therefore, this letter still remains valid.

If so, how is the Chairman of the LDBL still continuing on in the post?

The era of Ajith Nivard Cabraal – ending it

The present CBSL Governor was appointed to fill in for the rest of the term of former CBSL Governor Ajith Nivard Cabraal. He has conducted the affairs of his office in the same manner as Cabraal had done previously.

Instead of Cabraal’s gang which destroyed the financial reserves of the country by investing in Greek bonds, the father-in-law and son-in-law team continue to maintain their conflict of interest. Throughout this, the process of issuing bonds continues on sans transparency.

The perfect evidence to prove that the CBSL Governor has abused and misused powers afforded to him is the fact that he intervened with regards to the removal of the Chairman of the LDBL.

The ACF strongly emphasizes that such a Governor should not be reappointed to the post of the CBSL Governor.

Advisor to the ACF, Rajith Keerthi Tennakoon presented these details at a press conference held in Rajagiriya on the 05th of June 2016.

 

Media Unit

Yen for Yuan

June 6th, 2016

The International Monetary Fund (IMF) has, at long last, released the first tranche of a USD 1.5 bn bailout package for Sri Lanka. The government is over the moon. Sadly, the Granary of the East has come to such a pass that its rulers pride themselves on obtaining loans as an achievement!

The IMF bailout facility is the price the country has to pay for the election bribes the government generously showered on the people to win the presidential and parliamentary polls last year. The biggest of them was the pay hike for public sector workers. Politicians in this part of the world have mastered the art of bribing voters with public funds! It may be recalled that following last year’s regime change, the IMF held that the country’s reserves were not in such a parlous state as to need a bailout and turned down a government request for a loan.

Finance Minister Ravi Karunanayake has lost no time in claiming that the IMF has not attached any conditions to its bailout package. One is intrigued. If so, why has the government burdened people with higher taxes? If Karunanayake is telling us the truth, the whole truth and nothing but the truth, then this must be the first time the IMF has agreed to grant a loan without conditions!

The IMF has made a last minute intervention to prevent Sri Lanka from plunging off a financial cliff, but more funds are needed to help its ailing economy regain vitality and traction. Western leaders, enamoured as they are of the Sirisena-Wickremesinghe administration, make it a point to flip their trouser pockets inside out, so to speak, when they condescendingly press flesh with their Sri Lankan counterparts. They cannot be blamed for doing so because they are without funds even to tide the euro zone over. They are also banking on China for funds!

Interestingly, no sooner had President Maithripala Sirisena returned from Tokyo, where he found himself in the exalted company of G-7 leaders the Chinese government invited him to Beijing. This invitation has warmed the cockles of many a heart in the government, whose yen for yuan knows no bounds. But, there is no guarantee that China will loosen its purse strings for the sake of Sri Lanka. There lies the rub!

It is said that there is nothing called a free lunch. The same goes for invitations, especially those from big countries to smaller ones. China has its own way of making its presence felt. The Rajapaksa government was never short of Chinese funds, but it lacked recognition in the West. The opposite is true of the incumbent administration, faced with a severe financial crunch.

The Rajapaksas unnecessarily confronted the West and did not know what hit them in the end. Their successors imprudently antagonised China. They did so in a bid to curry favour with India and some western governments which, instead of granting aid, leverage their influence over international human rights outfits and the UNHRC to control the developing world.

The state media informs us that some Indian companies have expressed willingness to invest in the Port City project. Whether such measures will pass muster with China and help propitiate the piqued, resentful dragon is doubtful.

The task before the Sirisena-Wickremesinghe government is to perform an extremely difficult tightrope walk. This, it has got to do without a political safety net. If its moves to mend fences with China to secure funds are not to the liking of the West, it will have to face a turn of the screw in Geneva come the next UNHRC session. This is a worrisome proposition for it in that the proposed war crimes probe has already run into stiff resistance at home. Unless Beijing is satisfied that Colombo has got its China policy right, it is not likely to part with funds.

Handshakes, blandishments etc from world leaders may boost one’s ego, but they are no substitutes for much-needed funds.

No Constitution can change the place due to Buddhism, Sinhala Buddhists, the National Anthem, Map or the National Flag

June 5th, 2016

Shenali D Waduge

In constitutions there are some things that are sacrosanct and cannot be touched. These are the country’s national anthem, the national map, the national flag, the foremost place for Buddhism and the Sinhale Buddhists who built the nation. No politician or political party, whims of separatist inclined minorities or foreign agendas can touch this substratum status given to them through history. The primordial national identity of our nation remains Sinhale. It is with the Sinhale nation that the British signed the Kandyan Convention in 1815. The Sinhale not Sri Lanka is our nation. The people living in it are Sinhale Buddhist, Sinhale Tamil, Sinhale Muslims etc. There is no ‘Sri Lankan’ identity. The name Sri Lanka is just 44 years old introduced with the 1972 Republican constitution. Our independence from invaded occupied rule came only in 1972 and not 1948 as we chose to remain a dominion. Nations with dominion status were semi-independent

Our nation’s history did not start after 1505 and the illegal occupation of invading Portuguese, Dutch or the British. Our nation’s history did not start after these illegal occupiers gave ceremonial independence in 1948. Our history is long and proud and it is this history that needs to be denoted across every national symbol, acknowledged, fostered and protected by every constitution whoever comes into power.

The proposals to make Sri Lanka secular, to make all religions equal, to change the national anthem and national flag are all with very insidious intent. The long term outcome is to turn Sri Lanka to another Maldives expunged of its Buddhist past, evangelized former Buddhist nation South Korea and a prostituted state Philippines. A country with over 2600 proud history should not take that route and no party or persons should be allowed to destroy a past that other nations are envious about.

The attempt by those selected to draft the new constitution firstly are not representative of the majority views. The manner they are attempting to introduce the ‘secular’ state through the new constitution is to remove a historically held right to protect Buddhism as was done by not only the Sinhale kings but even South Indian invaders like Elara.

Norway, EU, the US, Canada or UK cant demand Sri Lanka’s place for Buddhism be changed when these very nations have given the Roman Catholic faith an entire country and the Pope the head of the Church is considered on par with all global leaders. Such favouritism for one religion while not even officially recognizing Buddhism in their countries shows their bias and hypocrisy. The manner these governments fund missionaries and faith-based NGOs to increase flocks in developing nations is aligned to the ultimate goal of removing Theravada Buddhism & Hinduism. They are today using lascoreens and sepoys who did their bidding first under occupied rule and now for perks and privileges.

No reconciliation can be possible or acceptable unless and until the former colonial Catholic/Christian nations apologize and return all that they plundered and compensate for the atrocious crimes committed. Silence on compensating for these crimes while demanding rights and freedoms is really hilarious!

Foremost place to Buddhism

Buddhism is the bedrock of the culture and civilization of the Sinhale people. Future of Theravada Buddhism depends on its existence in Sinhale. King Devanampiyatissa declared Buddhism the state religion of Sinhale in 246 BC Ever since Theravada Buddhism has been continuing to preserve that sacred identity.

A huge international campaign is out to shame and demonise Sri Lanka using their acolytes to force spineless leaders to remove the foremost place to Buddhism and replace with failed pluralist, multicultural, multireligious slogans. Even the British monarch is the defender of the Christian faith inspite of Britain being a multi-religious society.

We may recall the assassination of King Buwanakabahu VII by a Portuguese soldier in Kelaniya in 1552AD as a punishment for his refusal to abandon Buddhism.

Buddhism and Sinhale (Sri Lanka) go together. The moment Buddhism is removed the likelihood is that the country’s name will be changed like Philippines who never challenged why their nation should be named after a Spaniard.

The betrayal of Sinhale by selfish chieftans and the signing of the Kandyan Convention in 1815 resulted in 12 clauses with British agreeing (without intending) to preserve the powers and privileges of the Chiefs, to preserve the laws & customs and institutions of the country (Clause 4) and maintain and protect Buddhist religion, rites, ministers, places of worship (Clause 5). That these promises were made not to keep is a lesson that should not be forgotten giving warning signals not to allow anyone to touch the place afforded to Buddhism hereafter.

The Presidential Buddha Sasana Commission Report (2002) observed that the constitutional obligation accorded by the Constitution of Sri Lanka to give to Buddhism the foremost place and accordingly to protect and foster the Buddha Sasana devolves on the Government of Sri Lanka, all state institutions, other organisations, and all its citizens”.

The report also says

Sri Lanka is the centre of Theravada Buddhism. It is the duty and responsibility of everyone to preserve it for the future generations. The Government, the bhikkus, the Buddhist societies and organizations, and the Buddhist people should work for this because preserving Buddhism in Sri Lanka leads to the development of worldwide Buddhism. Further, the Commission believes that its recommendations do not disturb the constitutional rights of the followers of other religions, while it improves the harmony rather than animosity among people who follow various religions” …….

It is seen that the religion of the majority of the people in a country becomes the state religion. Bhutan, Nepal, United Kingdom, certain European countries, and Arabic countries are examples of this. In the Sri Lankan society, this condition prevailed until 1815. In Malaysia, even though its Islamic population is 52%, the state religion has become Islam. From the Devanam Piya Tissa era to 1815, the state religion had been Buddhism”.  

The Buddha Sasana is defined by the Commission as

as the Buddha, the nine super-mundane (navalokuttara) Dhamma, the Sangha, the Buddhist temples (viharas) with their ancillary structures, forest hermitages (aranya senasana) and meditation centres, Bo trees, stupas, image houses, relic chambers, dhamma books and libraries, designated buildings for performance of vinaya acts by the sangha (uposathagara), fields, gardens and properties belonging to the Buddhist temples, Buddhist education, devalas, nuns and nunneries, the laity who had taken refuge in the Triple Gem, Buddhist literature, culture and civilisation, Buddhist festivals and processions (peraharas), Buddhist customs and traditions, Buddhist principles and values and all that are required for its perpetuity . 

Chapter 5 of the report deals extensively with the question of Lands belonging to Buddhist Religious Places (Siddhasthana) and Temples (Viharas) in Sri Lanka

Sri Lanka National Anthem

A national anthem is a representation of a country’s unique identity under which the country is proud to rally around. Therefore essentially an anthem instils patriotism and nationalism. Nationalism comes when for a greater good individuals rally collectively. The key operational word is ‘collective’ nationalism. A war is the key moment that rallies people because to win a war a country must have the support of the troops in the field and the people – the military offensive against the LTTE clearly demarcated those for and against LTTE. British national anthem God Save the Queen, the French La Marseillaise and the Star-Spangled Banner have ties to the military.

Anthems also tell a story, a message and is meant to inspire the present to follow our ancestors and the way they defended the nation. The reference to ‘motherland’ is to treat the country like a mother defending her child. Essentially an anthem when sung should automatically instil the love for one’s country and the conviction that one would carry out one’s duty to defend the sovereignty of the country. When those calling for the change to the national anthem are parties and individuals who seek to separate, divide and hand over the nation to foreign rule are we insane to accept their proposals using the fraudulent term reconciliation?

Sri Lanka National Flag

Why are we ignoring a flag that had been used by the Sinhale Kings who protected the sovereignty of Sri Lanka for centuries and instead trying to tweak a flag created following a pseudo-independence from Britain? There was really no independence in 1948 as Sri Lanka chose to remain a dominion.

It was MP for Batticoloa A Sinnalebbe who on 16 January 1948 suggested that the national flag used by the Sinhale kings be continued. A E Goonesinghe seconded the proposal. As was to be expected it was the extremist elements no different to now in the form of Chelvanayagam and other Tamils who opposed. These oppositions have a history for automatically the Sinhalese end up giving in and minorities win the day.

Thus, Prime Minister D S Senanayake appointed a National Flag Committee on 27 January 1948 comprising – SWRD Bandaranaike, G G Ponnambalam, T B Jayah, J L Kotelawala, Dr L A Rajapakse, Senator Nadesan and JR Jayawardena. It is baffling why Ponnambalan who has never shown nationalism except to spearhead minority rule should have been included to this committee.

The new flag was passed in Parliament on 1 March 1951 (51 votes for and 21 against with 8 abstaining). When the country became a Republic on 22 May 1972 the new flag included 4 Bo-leaves. This was incorporated into the 1978 Constitution as Article 6 (second schedule).

Today the same elements attempting to divide the country is trying to change the flag.

Sinhala Buddhists

The origins of the Sinhala race, it is believed, traces far beyond even King Rawana era. Skeletal remains found in Balangoda dates over 28,000 years. The written history is however 2500 years.

The island was known as Hela, Heladiva. 4 tribes – Yaksha, Raksha, Naga and Deva lived in Helaya thus it became Sivu-Helaya living in thun-Sinhale (Ruhunu-Maya-Pihiti) which later became Sinhale. It was because the foreign invaders could not pronounce Sinhale that they called the island ‘Seylan’, ‘Ceylon’. Technically it is incorrect for the British who signed the 1815 Kandyan Convention with the Sinhale nation to give provisional independence to ‘Ceylon’ in 1948.

Professor Mendis Rohanadheera, Dr. Suriya Gunasekera, Dr. Nath Amarakone, Messers J.R.P. Sooryapperuma, Arisen Ahabudhu etc. we firmly deny that the Sinhala race are descendants of any Indian origin.

Col. Anil Amarasekera has put the case excellently.

The national rights enjoyed by the majority indigenous population of any country that are not given to minority immigrant populations or their descendants are:

  • The right to call their country their national motherland.
  • The right to the territory of that national motherland.
  • The right to have their language as the national language.
  • The right to have their religion as the national religion.
  • The right to have their culture as the national culture.
  • The right to have their flag as the national flag.

Col. Amarasekera also brings out an interesting point. He says though ‘Eelam’ is being used to claim ‘land of the Tamils’ originally Ilam in Tamil referred to ‘Lanka of the Sinhale people’ – the Tamil lexicon published under University of Madras (page 328) reads thus Ilam in Pali, Sinhala, 1. Ceylon. The Tamil word given as meaning for ‘Ilam’ is ‘Sinhalum’. ‘Ila’ in Tamil means ‘Sinhala’ or ‘Hela’. ‘Illakkachu’ in Tamil means Sinhala coins (Ila – Sinala / Kachchu coins)

Dr. Daya Hewapathirane establishes the argument further. He says The Sinhala Buddhist culture is one of the world’s oldest, continuous, unchanged cultures in existence. Buddhism and Buddhist cultural heritage, including the nationwide historic remains of Buddhist culture, provide a distinct character and identity to this island nation. Ours is one of the rare countries in the world with a well recorded history extending to over 2500 years. The Sinhala history as recorded in the Mahavansa is regarded as the second-most remarkable history in existence of an ancient and cultured civilization. It is second only to the records maintained by the Shu Chinese emperors. Being one of world’s exemplary cultures in existence, the Sinhala people do have their legitimate, traditional and historical right to Sinhale as a civilization unique to this island nation alone.”

The most widely spoken language, exclusive to Sinhale or Sri Lanka, is the legitimate National Language of this island Nation for over 2500 years.”   

The Sinhala language is exclusive language to this island nation. The Sinhale language originated in this island and is central to the national identity. The minority languages originated elsewhere and these minorities are settler communities who have their homelands elsewhere. Tamil and English should only be link languages and not official/national languages.

Just as people need to earn respect and not demand it, the minorities at all times must realize that they cannot demand thousands of history be removed just to appease their demands. Using aspirations and grievance minorities cannot wipe out key facets of Sinhale’s history. Affording rights equal for all before the law should not get mixed up with changing the national identity of the country and no minority can attempt to change the ethos of that country.  

All of the times that appeasement has been the chosen option, it was never enough and the demands have now become bolder and bordering a quest for separatism as seen by the insertion of the confederal option into the latest constitutional proposals.

There is a limit a nation can take. There has to be reciprocity in all matters. Can the minorities come forward to give examples of how far they have contributed to the nation/nation building?

We can give the example of Lakshman Kadiragamar and fondly appreciate that inspite of being a Tamil it was he who even got UN to declare Vesak a UN holiday. However, most Tamils look down upon him and he is never spoken with the same pride Sinhalese speak of him. We also fondly remember Sir Ponnambalam Ramanathan. D. S. Senanayake, F. R. Dias Bandaranaike, . H. W. Amarasuriya, A. H. Molammure, D. R. Wijewardena, Dr. Casssius Perera and E. T. de Silva imprisoned by the British would have been shot dead if not for the intervention of Sir Ramanathan.

Sir Ramanathan Take the Sinhalese nation. I have served the race all my life. In my twenty-eighth year I entered the Legislative Council and never once have I thought myself to be a member of the Tamil community only — I supported the Sinhalese interests and every other interest and treated every subject with the same sympathy and desire to do the best for all communities. I knew through and through the men and women of the Sinhalese community of all classes. They have all the characteristics of a great people. They are decidedly considerate and peaceful.’

Lest we have forgotten, it was Sir Ponnambalam who travelled by ship to England to speak on behalf of the biased stand taken by the British during the Sinhala-Muslim riots of 1915 and met the Secretary of State for the Colonies in London as well as British Parliamentarians and politicians and was responsible for recalling the Governor and the British Army Brigadier from Ceylon while releasing all the imprisoned Sinhalese.

This magnanimous gesture won Sir Ramanathan a hero’s welcome with men drawing his carriage (not horses) to his residence in Ward Place as a mark of gratitude. Some of the elite Sinhala men drew the carriage to show gratitude and that is the essence of living as one community. Do we have such Tamil statesman today? While there are enough of Sinhalese to speak on behalf of Tamils, have any recent Tamil politicians done the same for the Sinhalese?

Similarly Sir Razik Fareed, a Muslim who placed the community before self not looking for position but the future of the next generation. He held positions in the Colombo Municipal Council, was elected as a Senator and held the Ministerial portfolio of Trade under caretaker government of Prime Minister Dahanayake. He stood against communal politics and claimed that Muslims should identify with the national parties and stand by the majority community in resolving common matters.

Then there is Dr Ameer Ali former advisor to Howard Government in Australia. Some of his quotes:

  • The SLMC came out with a religious cry,” ….This was evidenced by their first leader M.H.M. Ashroff shouting ‘Allahu Akbar’ at the opening of political rallies. It is a political abuse of religion when the name of God becomes a rallying point”. 
  • This change can be seen in the attire of the Muslims. The burqa and the niqab – covering all but the eyes – were not existent in the 1970s. At the time, Muslim women wore saris and covered their heads. In what sense are they any less Muslim than those who are covering their whole bodies today?” he asked, Why has the externality taken priority over the internal change that is the spirit of the Quran?”

India’s Prevention of Insults to National Honor Act 1971 is noteworthy of mention. The Act prohibits desecration of or insult to the country’s national symbols including national flag, the Constitution, Indian Map and the National Anthem. No one can burn, mutilate, deface, defile, disfigure, destroy, trample upon or show disrespect in words, spoken or written or by acts against these. These provisions need to be included into Sri Lanka’s to stop various people and parties attempting to experiment with entities that embodies the history and pride of an entire nation.

In summary it is now time that the true defenders of the nation come forward to disallow any changes to the Country’s national anthem, the national flag, the map, the foremost place given to Buddhism and the place afforded to Sinhala Buddhists – all that they built is visible and by evident by excavations. 

Shenali D Waduge

 

TAMILS IN ANCIENT AND MEDIEVAL SRI LANKA

June 5th, 2016

KAMALIKA PIERIS

Tamils came into Sri Lanka in the ancient and medieval period as rulers and as soldiers. Several Tamil chiefs ruled over sections of the island in the ancient period. Elara, ruled over the principality of Anuradhapura until he was defeated by Dutugemunu in 161 BC. Elara’s origins are not known. He was from south India but he was not a ‘Chola prince’. The good deeds attributed to him, such as the story of the cow and bell, are not unique to Elara.  They are  found in the Persian  legend of the mythical hero Anosharvan,.

Then in 103 BC, seven Tamil chiefs landed at Mantota with a powerful force. The reigning king, Vattagamani abhaya ran away since his forces were inadequate. The Tamil chiefs continued to rule until Vattagamani Abhaya finally got rid of them in 89 BC. Six Tamils ruled Sri Lanka in succession from 433 to 459 AD. Inscriptions assigned to them have been found at Kataragama and at Aragama, in Hiriyala hatpattu, Kurunegala district. Their rule was not welcome and local forces kept trying to eject them. Dhatusena took the throne away from them in 459 AD.  Cola king Parantaka I (907-955) invaded Sri Lanka during the time of Udaya IV (946-954) and took Anuradhapura, but could not hold it. The Sinhala king seems to have made a lightening raid to Tamil country in return. Parantaka II and Rashtrakuta king Krisna III invaded, without success, in the time of Mahinda IV (956-972).

From the ninth century onwards, there were two rival Tamil dynasties in South India, the Pandyas and Colas. Both dynasties attempted to bring Sri Lanka under their control. There were several Pandya invasions during the Anuradhapura period, but the Pandyas were unable to dislodge the Sinhala king.  The Cholas were able to do so. Rajaraja I (985-1014) invaded, took Anuradhapura and chased the Sinhala king Mahinda V down to Ruhuna. Rajendra I (1012-1044) captured Mahinda V and completed the conquest. Colas wanted to conquer the whole country but were only able to rule over the Rajarata. They occupied Rajarata from 1017-1070 AD. This brought in Tamil traders, Tamil administrators and Tamil soldiers.

There is little or no information on Chola rule in Rajarata. . We do not know who ruled on behalf of the Cholas. Chola princes were appointed to rule Pandya and Kerala kingdoms, but there is no evidence of any such appointment for Sri Lanka or the appointment of a viceroy. We do not know whether the administrators who ruled over Rajarata were those of high rank or lesser rank. The Colas are said to have plundered and destroyed Buddhist institutions in Sri Lanka. W.M.K.Wijetunga says that ‘Cholas were exceptional in their ruthlessness and the passionate desire to posses the wealth of their enemies even if it came from the centres of religious worship.” However, they gave benefactions to Velgam vihara near Gantale. [used]

The Cholas seem to have focused on economic returns. There is extensive information on the land tax and the payment of produce as revenue. However, very few coins belonging to the Cholas have been found in Sri Lanka. These coins were discontinued once the Sinhala kings regained the Rajarata. Colas did not introduce any new administrative ideas. The records of Vijayabahu I and Parakrama bahu I show that they used the same administrative terms and institutions that were known before Chola rule. Wijetunga thinks that the Cholas continued the existing Sinhala system, and that locals were employed in subordinate positions. The administration of justice had been neglected. Vijayabahu restored the legal system and personally administered justice.[ used]

Tamil invasions did not stop with this. Cola and Pandya invasions continued in the Polonnaruwa period. Cola invasions took place during the time of Queen Kalyanavati (1202 -1208), Anikanda (1209), and Lokesvara (1210-1211.) There were three Cola invasions during time of Queen Lilavati (1197-1212).These were repuled.  Between 1215-1232, Rajarata was occupied by Magha of Kalinga. He used Tamil and Kerala troops. Parakrama Pandya was ruling in Polonnaruwa when Magha arrived. There were two Pandya invasions after Magha. Jatavarman Vira Pandya invaded around 1258 and Jatavarman Sundara Pandya invaded around 1263. These invasions   seem to have been short lived. [used]

Tamil rule was deeply resented in Sri Lanka. During the Chola occupation, there was ‘sullen opposition’ as well as revolt by the Sinhalese living in the Rajarata.  The Sinhalese were not prepared to submit to Tamil rule. Whenever Tamil kings or Tamil chiefs occupied Sri Lanka, the Sinhala royalty moved to some other part of the island and functioned from there. The Sinhala kings were very determined in this matter. Regardless of how long it took, they watched, waited and eventually pushed the Tamils out. Vijayabahu I (1055-1110) expelled the Colas and Vijayabahu III (1232-1236) got rid of Magha.  No Tamil dynasty was allowed to take root.  [ used]

However, the Pandyans eventually succeeded in establishing a strong base in Jaffna. Around 1286, the Pandya kings installed Ariyachakravarti in Jaffna. The area under Ariyachakravarti grew in size and by 1344 the pearl fisheries around Mannar were in his hands. This occupation   has been wrongly labelled the ‘Kingdom of Jaffna’. This was not a kingdom at all.  Ariyachakravarti was not a king. He left no inscriptions. He was probably a leader in the Pandyan army.  Under Ariyachakravarti Jaffna became a part of the Pandya kingdom of south India.  Vernon Mendis has called Jaffna ‘a Pandyan principality.’  [used]

Pandyans then tried to annexe the rest of the island using their Jaffna base. Aryachakravarti attacked and defeated Vikramabahu III (1337-74) He stationed officers in Colombo, Negombo, Wattala, Chilaw and exacted tribute. Revenue was obtained for a period which did not exceed 29 years.  However, historians are definite that there was no territorial annexation of the Sinhala kingdom by Ariyachakravarti.  The Sinhalese retaliated. The tax officials were   killed and Aryachakravarti was pushed back to Jaffna. Aryachakravarti attacked again during the time of Buvanekabahu V (1374-1408) but was defeated  The  Gampola kings of this time were weak, but the ministers and the army took over and saw to it that Jaffna did not rule over the rest of the island.  [used]

Thereafter, Jaffna went under South India for the second time. The powerful Vijayangara kingdom of south India defeated the Pandyans and ruled over the Tamil kingdom from 1366 to 1646. Jaffna was made to pay tribute. When it tried to rebel, prince Virupaksha of the Vijayangara Empire invaded and brought Jaffna under control. This is indicated in his inscription dated 1365. Jaffna stayed under  the Vijayanagara kings till the Portuguese came. [used]

Tamils came into Sri Lanka not only as rulers but also as soldiers. Tamils were  brought into Sri Lanka to fight as soldiers (mercenaries) in the Sinhala king’s army. Sinhala princes who could not find military support in the island, went to south India for troops. The first to do this was Ilanaga (33-34 AD)  followed by Abhayanaga. (231-240) and Moggallana  ( 491-508). The  seventh century  saw a large influx of these Tamil mercenaries. They arrived on five occasions to participate in the power struggles of local princes. Three of these occurred in the reigns of Silameghavanna (619-628), Aggabodhi III (629-639), and Dathopatissa I (639-650).  [used]

The soldiers brought in during  the time of Silameghavanna by a general were either killed or distributed among the Buddhist temples as slaves. But soldiers brought in by Dathopatissa I and Aggabodhi I were spoilt by the kings and became difficult to control. They created trouble over payments and were encouraged to live on pillage and plunder. Those who served under Dathopatissa I are said to have plundered temples and burnt down the king’s palace and the temple of the tooth. Dathopatissa’s successor Kassapa II (650-659) tried to expel them. But the soldiers resisted the orders to return. They ‘seized the town’ and the palace had to give in.

The Tamils did not stop at that. Tamil generals like Pottahakuta, Potthasala and Mahakanda  had been given high office. They wanted a king they could control. They objected to Dappula I, (659 AD) therefore Dappula only lasted one year. Potthakuttha , then a powerful minister, nominated Haththadatha, a nephew of Dathopatissa I as king.. Hatthadata, who had fled to India, then returned with a Tamil army and took the throne with the support of the local Tamils. Great numbers of Tamils living in Rajarata joined him. Tamil power reached its highest point during his time. The senapati and chief minister were Tamils.  Haththadatha (659-667) was a puppet ruler. .

There were Tamil soldiers in the Polonnaruwa period as well. A set of professional Tamil soldiers known as Velaikkara were employed in the service of Vijayabahu I (1055 – 1110) according to one source, they looked after the tooth relic temple and the villages attached to it. The chief Buddhist monk of the time had asked for them. The Velaikkaras also were difficult to control. An invasion into South India planned by Vijayabahu I (1055-1110) had to be abandoned since the Velaikkara troops carried out an uprising. They were ‘thoroughly subdued.’ The Velaikkaras together with Kerala and Sinhala soldiers are said to have staged a rebellion during the reign of Parakrama bahu I. This was severely crushed. The Velaikkaras helped Vikramabahu I (1111-1132) to come to power. Gajabahu II (1132-1153) was also dependent upon them Vijayabahu I also had on his hands, a large body of captive Cola soldiers.

There is evidence to show that the Tamils arriving in the Anuradhapura period were treated as an alien people. They were segregated from the local population. There are references in the historical records after the 7th century, to ‘demel kuli’ (Tamil allottees) ‘demel kaballa’ (Tamil land allotments) and ‘demela gambim’ (Tamil villages). The village of Kinigama had a separate section that was called ‘demel kinigam.’  There was a ‘demela adhikari.’ in the time of Sena II (853-887) and Kassapa IV, (898-914).This officer was responsible for the promulgation of immunity grants to the Tamil lands. The position was held by a Sinhalese.

 There were strictures against the appointment of Tamils as district chiefs and giving daughters in marriage to them. The Tamils, in their turn, remained loyal to South India. When Pandya prince Srimara Srivallabha invaded Sri Lanka in the time of Sena I. (833-853), the resident Tamil population went over to the Pandya king. The Tamils left behind after the Chola occupation were employed in subordinate positions. Vijayabahu I employed Tamil clerks. Parakramabahu I, brought back Tamil prisoners from his campaigns in South India. They were used for the restoration of temples. Parakrama bahu I    employed Tamils who could sing and dance as spies.

In his book, The evolution of an ethnic identity: Tamils in Sri Lanka 300 BCE to 1200 CE  (2005)  K. Indrapala tries to show that there has been a separate and parallel Tamil ethnic group existing alongside the Sinhalese in ancient and medieval Sri Lanka. Indrapala says that though the Tamils originated in South India, they inhabited the areas of north, north-west and north-east Sri Lanka from the 4th century BC. He says they evolved as a second ethnic group, parallel to the evolution of the Sinhalese. He says that by the end of the 12 century, the Tamil element was dominant in the areas north, west and east of Anuradhapura and Polonnaruwa. He says that after the 12th century, the island bifurcated into Tamil speaking and Sinhala speaking areas.

He says that in the 13 century, the Sinhalese were dislodged form the north, their lands and properties were confiscated. He says that north Ceylon became transformed into a Tamil region and that this led to a creation of an independent Tamil kingdom.  He says more Tamils migrated from south India and this led to the peaceful establishment of a Tamil settlement in the Jaffna district. He says that northern Ceylon was thus transformed into a Tamil region and there was a separate ‘kingdom of Jaffna’. He concludes that ‘It was peaceful migration that was largely responsible for the Tamil settlement of the Jaffna district. ‘ He is trying to prove that the present day Tamils have a historical right to the north and east.  (Eelam)

This is utter nonsense. There is no evidence to support any of this and Indrapala does not even attempt to provide evidence. He himself, points out that there is little information which can be used to prove that an indigenous Tamil ethnic group existed in north and east of Sri Lanka in the period 300 AD-900 AD. (p 170) He admits that there are few inscriptions in the east for this period, and none at all in the north, only a carnelian seal.(p370).

Further, Indrapala’s own research contradicts his current utterances. Indrapala, then a young historian, did research in the 1960s on early Tamil settlements in the Ceylon. He found that permanent Tamil settlements only appeared in the 10th century. There was no evidence of settlements before that. He also noted that until the 12th century, these settlements were outside Jaffna. P.A.T Gunasinghe says that the Tamil penetration into the interior on the east and west coasts of Sri Lanka was probably achieved in the 16th century and not the 13th century and that they settled only 8 to 16 miles inwards from the coast.

According to Kiribamune, the earliest inscription in Tamil found in Sri Lanka has been dated to a period immediately preceding the Cola conquest of the island at the end of the 10th century. It records a donation to a Hindu shrine. The bulk of the Tamil inscriptions fit into the Cola occupation. Rajarata was administered in Tamil during this period.  When the Sinhala king overthrew the Colas, he threw out  the Tamil language as well. There is only one Tamil inscription dated to Parakrama bahu I and that was for the benefit of south Indian traders who called at the port of Uratturai, (Kayts). None of the rulers who came after Parakrama bahu I set up inscriptions in Tamil, they are all in Sinhala. Nissanka Malla had only one Tamil inscription and that was  in  South India at Rameswaram. This indicates that the Tamil language was not permitted to take root in ancient and medieval Sri Lanka.

Sirima Kiribamune’s ‘Tamils in ancient and medieval Sri Lanka’   published in Ethnic studies reports 1986 was the primary source for this essay.  I have also used the writings of P.A.T Gunasinghe, T. Hettiarachchy, K. Indrapala, W.A. Jayawardene, V.L.B. Mendis, C.W. Nicholas, S. Paranavitana and W.M.K. Wijetunga.

FOREIGN RULE IN ANCIENT AND MEDIEVAL SRI LANKA

June 5th, 2016

KAMALIKA PIERIS

There were several instances of foreign rule in  ancient and medieval Sri Lanka .The Mahavamsa says that sometime after  reign of Devanampiyatissa ( 250-210BC),  two ‘damilas’  named Sena and Guttika, who were the sons of a freighter who brought horses to Sri Lanka , defeated  king  Suratissa and reigned together for twenty two years.  Historians cannot establish the exact period of rule. The records give confusing dates. It is argued that Sena and Guttika could not have been from south India since south India did not trade in horses.

Several Tamil chiefs ruled over sections of the island in the early Anuradhapura period. Elara ruled over the principality of Anuradhapura until he was defeated by Dutugemunu in 161 BC. Elara’s origins are not known. He was from south India but he was not a ‘Chola prince’. The good deeds attributed to him, such as the story of the bell of justice are not unique to Elara. They are standard stories that appear elsewhere. They are found in the Persian legend of the mythical hero Anosharvan.

In 103 BC, seven Tamil chiefs landed at Mantota with a powerful force. The reigning king, Vattagamani Abhaya ran away since his forces were inadequate. The Tamil chiefs continued to rule until Vattagamani Abhaya finally got rid of them in 89 BC. Six Tamils ruled Sri Lanka in succession from 433 to 459 AD. Inscriptions assigned to them have been found at Kataragama and at Aragama, in Hiriyala hatpattu, Kurunegala district. Their rule was not welcome and local forces kept trying to eject them. Dhatusena took the throne away from them in 459 AD.

There were many invasions from south India Cola king Parantaka I (907-955) invaded Sri Lanka during the time of Udaya IV (946-954) and took Anuradhapura, but could not hold it. The Sinhala king seems to have made a lightening raid to Tamil country in return. Parantaka II and Rashtrakuta king Krisna III invaded, without success, in the time of Sinhala king Mahinda IV (956-972). The Rashtrakutas ruled in Karnataka between the 8th and 10th centuries.

The longest period of foreign occupation was achieved by the Cholas. Nothing is known about the early history of the Cholas. The Cholas became prominent under the house of Vijayalaya (850-871) and held power from 850-1200.  Nilakanta Sastri says this was the grandest epoch in the history of South India. The greatest Chola king was Rajaraja I (985-1016). He expanded the Chola state into an extensive, well knit empire.  He had a powerful army and navy. He defeated the Pandya, Chera, Rashtrakutas and western Chalukyas. The eastern Chalukya were controlled through marriage alliances. Rajendra I, son of Rajaraja married an eastern Chalukya.  Kullotunga I, (1070-1122) took over the Chola kingdom, came from this line.

Rajaraja’s empire included territory from Godavari   to Kerala. His army went up to the Ganges, through Orissa but could not hold the territory for long. He also conquered the Maldives.  Rajaraja objected to Sri Vijaya’s strict control of the sea lanes on the route to China. He attacked Sri Vijaya in 1025. Kedah and Palembang were captured, and the king taken captive, but there was no permanent annexation of Sri Vijaya.

However, the Chola empire  and its supremacy at sea did not last long.  The Chola empire was continuously challenged by the other south Indian kingdoms. Rashtrakuta king Krisna III tried to wreck the empire ‘at birth’ in 950 AD. By the time of Kullotunga I,took over (1070-1122)  the Chola kingdom was under attack in India  by the Western Chalukyas, the Keralas, and the Pandyas. Kullotunga I was an Eastern Chalukya and not a Cola.

The Colas wanted to conquer the whole of Sri Lanka but were only able to rule over the Rajarata. .Cola king Parantaka I (907-955) invaded Sri Lanka during the time of Udaya IV (946-954) and took Anuradhapura, but could not hold it. The Sinhala king seems to have made a lightening raid to Tamil country in return. Parantaka II  and Rashtrakuta king Krisna III invaded, without success, in the time of Mahinda IV (956-972). Rajaraja I (985-1014) invaded, took Anuradhapura and chased the Sinhala king Mahinda V down to Ruhuna.  Rajendra I (1012-1044) completed the conquest.  Mahinda V was captured and taken to India, where he died. The Colas occupied Rajarata from 1017-1070 AD.

Colas attacked Ruhuna on several occasions, but failed to take over the territory. They also failed in their attempt to capture prince Kassapa, the heir to the throne. Ruhuna and Malayadesa continued under the Sinhala king. The Sinhala princes who ruled in Ruhuna after Mahinda died, tried to dislodge the Colas.  The Colas were  expelled  from Sri Lanka by Vijayabahu I (1055-1110).  Chola king Kullotunga I (1070-1122)  did not attempt to recapture Sri Lanka.  there were several Cola  invasions  in the Polonnaruwa period.. Cola invasions took place during the time of Queen Kalyanavati (1202 -1208), Anikanda (1209), and Lokesvara (1210-1211.) There were three Cola invasions during time of Queen Lilavati (1197-1212). These were repulsed.

There is little or no information on Chola rule in Rajarata. . We do not know who ruled on behalf of the Cholas. Chola princes were appointed to rule Pandya and Kerala kingdoms, but there is no evidence of any such appointment for Sri Lanka or the appointment of a viceroy. We do not know whether the administrators who ruled over Rajarata were those of high rank or lesser rank.

The Sinhala population of Rajarata did not like Chola rule . They became restive and around 1065 they rebelled against the Colas. Cola king sent reinforcements from India to quell the rebellion. The Colas are said to have plundered and destroyed Buddhist institutions in Sri Lanka. W.M.K.Wijetunga says that ‘Cholas were exceptional in their ruthlessness and the passionate desire to posses the wealth of their enemies even if it came from the centers of religious worship.” However, they gave benefactions to Velgam vihara near Gantale.

The Cholas seem to have focused on economic returns. There is extensive information on the land tax and the payment of produce as revenue. However, very few coins belonging to the Cholas have been found in Sri Lanka. These coins were discontinued once the Sinhala kings regained the Rajarata. Colas did not introduce any new administrative ideas. The records of Vijayabahu I and Parakrama bahu I show that they used the same administrative terms and institutions that were known before Chola rule. Wijetunga thinks that the Cholas continued the existing Sinhala system, and that locals were employed in subordinate positions. The administration of justice had been neglected. Vijayabahu restored the legal system and personally administered justice.

There was another occupation of the Rajarata from 1215 to 1232 by Magha of Kalinga, who came with Tamil and Kerala troops. Magha set up garrisons at Polonnaruwa, Kottiyar, Anuradhapura, Padaviya, Valikagama and Pulacccheri. The exact period of his rule is not certain. his rule ended either in 1247 or 1255. His rule was also resisted.   Sinhala rulers set up their own centers of power, at Minipe, Yapahuwa , Govindamala, and at a place about three miles east of present Maho. Magha was defeated in war by Parakrama bahu II (1236-1270)

From the ninth century onwards, Tamil kingdom was dominated by two rival dynasties, the Colas and the Pandyas. Power see-sawed between these two dynasties. Both dynasties attempted to bring Sri Lanka under their control. Unlike the Cholas, the  Pandyas were unable to dislodge the Sinhala king. Various Pandyas came to Sri Lanka during the ancient and medieval period. Pandya king Srimara Sri Vallabha invaded the island during the reign of Sena I (833-853).Srimara was after loot.  He plundered Anuradhapura, handed back the city to Sena and left.  During the Chola occupation, Vikkrama Pandya ruled at Kalutara till he was killed by Jagati pala of Oudh (Ayodhya, north India) , who was also ruling in the south.

Pandyas were in power in the Tamil kingdom in the 13th century. They were at their peak. Jatavarman Sundara Pandya II (1253-1270), the best of the Pandya kings, ruled over the Chola and Chera territory, as well as a part of today’s Andhra Pradesh and Karnataka.  Pandya rule was shared by several princes of the royal family, with one having primacy over the rest. Jatavarman Vira Pandya ruled together with Jatavarman Sundara Pandya.

The Pandyas invaded Sri Lanka .Parakrama Pandya was ruling in Polonnaruwa around 1215-1232. Jatavarman Vira Pandya invaded around 1258 and Jatavarman Sundara Pandya invaded around 1263. These invasions   seem to have been short lived.  The Pandyas helped the Sinhala king to chase away Chandrabhanu when he attacked the Sinhala king in 1263 but they made sure that Jaffna stayed under the control of the son of Chandrabhanu. In 1284 Pandya king Maravarman Kulasekhara (1268-1310) sent Ariyachakravarti to Sri Lanka. Ariyachakravarti returned with the tooth relic. Later, Parakrama bahu III (1287-1293) went to south India, spoke to the Pandya king and got back the tooth relic.

The Pandyans eventually succeeded in establishing a strong base in Jaffna. Around 1286, the Pandya kings installed Ariyachakravarti in Jaffna. Ariya chakravarti was probably a leader in the Pandyan army. Under Ariya chakravarti Jaffna became a part of the Pandya kingdom of south India. P.A.T. Gunasinghe pointed out that unlike most kings, Ariya chakravarti left no inscriptions. The tradition of leaving inscriptions was there at the time, and there is one relevant inscription in Kegalle, but none in Jaffna, indicating that this kingdom was not an independent one but was a part of the south Indian Pandya kingdom. It became according to Vernon Mendis a Pandyan principality”.

The area under Ariyachakravarti grew in size and by 1344 the pearl fisheries around Mannar were in his hands. Pandyans then tried to annexe the rest of the island using their Jaffna base. Aryachakravarti invaded from Jaffna, defeated Vikramabahu III (1359-74) who ruled from Gampola and exacted tribute. The territory conquered by Ariyachakravarti included Colombo, Negombo, Wattala and Chilaw. Rajavali states that Tamil agents were stationed at various places including seaports to collect the tribute.

This situation did not last long. Nissanka Alagakkonara, a powerful minister in Vickramabahu’s court, challenged the Jaffna king. According to the Rajavali, he did so by hanging the king’s tax collectors. Ariyachakravarti attacked by land and sea. He was defeated and pushed back into Jaffna. After Alagakkonara died, Aryachakravarti attacked again during the time of Buvanekabahu V (1374-1408) but was defeated. The tribute ended.

This period of Tamil control did not exceed 29 years. It was probably much less. Historians are definite that there was no territorial annexation of the Sinhala kingdom by Jaffna, though revenue was obtained. Historians think that the Pandyans were interested in gaining control of the rich cinnamon resources in the west of the island.

The next threat came from the Vijayangara kingdom of south India. In the fourteenth century, the Sagama kings led by Harihara I (1336-57) and Harihara II (1377-1404) created the Kannada speaking Vijayanagara empire with its capital at Vijayanagara (near Hampi). From 1336 to 1646 this Vijayangara empire controlled the whole of south India, including Kerala, Tamilnadu, Karnataka and Andhra Pradesh

The Tamil kingdom was also under Vijayanagara from 1366 to 1646. Telegus and Kannadas came into the Tamil kingdom to administer it. Jaffna which was under the Pandyas went under Vijayanagara. Jaffna was made to pay tribute and when it tried to rebel, prince Virupaksha of the Vijayangara Empire invaded and brought Jaffna under control. This is indicated in his inscription dated 1365. Jaffna stayed under Vijayanagara control until the Portuguese took it over. [put this better, there is reference somewhere]

The Vijayanagara kings attacked the Sinhala king twice and were defeated on both occasions. They were defeated in 1390 by Buvaneka bahu V and in 1432 by Parakrama bahu VI. According to Valentyn, writing in the 18th century, this gave the Sinhalese a formidable name in the east, for ‘humbling the Kannadi’ (Vijayanagara).

There was one known invasion from south east Asia. Chandrabhanu, a Malay prince from the Buddhist kingdom of Ligor (now Nakon Sri Thammarat) arrived in Sri Lanka in 1247.  His followers had landed at various   seaports, probably in the south western seaboard. They fought with poisoned arrows. Chandrabhanu was defeated, but returned sometime between 1258 and 1262.  He landed at Mantota with Malay and Tamil mercenaries. He ruled over a large area of the north, including the Jaffna peninsula. This resulted in place names such as Chavakachcheri. Chandrabhanu then attacked Yapahuwa in 1263. He was defeated by the Sinhala king with the assistance of the Pandyas.

Foreign rule, which with the exception of Chandrabhanu, meant south Indian rule, was deeply resented in Sri Lanka. During the Chola occupation, there was ‘sullen opposition’ as well as revolt by the Sinhalese living in the Rajarata. The Sinhalese were not prepared to submit to foreign rule and no Tamil dynasty was allowed to take root.

Whenever Tamil kings or Tamil chiefs occupied Sri Lanka, the Sinhala royalty moved to some other part of the island and functioned from there. The Sinhala kings were very determined in this matter. Regardless of how long it took, they watched, waited and eventually pushed the Tamils and other invaders out. Dutugemunu eliminated Elara, Vattagamani Abhaya and Dhatusena got back their thrones, Vijayabahu I expelled the Colas and Parakrama bahu II got rid of Magha.

Sri Lanka was never fully under a foreign power during the ancient or medieval period. There was always a Sinhala king, ruling somewhere in the island, trying to get rid of the foreign invader.  He functioned as the rallying point for the Sinhala population. In its long history, the island of Sri Lanka came completely under foreign rule only in the period 1815 to 1948, when it was under the British.

The writings of A.L. Basham, D.G.B. de Silva, P.A.T. Gunasinghe, S. Kiribamune, A Liyanagamage, C.W. Nicholas, K.A. Nilakanta Sastri, S. Paranavitana, .L.S. Perera, W.I.Siriweera, R Thapar and W.M.K. Wijetunga were used for this essay.

තලගොයි – කබරගොයි න්‍යාය

June 5th, 2016

තේජා ගොඩකන්දෙආරච්චි

දක්ෂ සහ සිත්ගන්නා අන්දමින් කතා කිරීමේ හැකියාව ඇති අයෙකුටචතුරකථිකත්වයක් ඇතැයි අපි පවසමු. තම කථිකත්වය නිසා සමාජයේ කතාබහට ලක් වූ චතුරලා දෙදෙනෙකු පසුගිය සතියේ අපට හමුවිය. එක් අයෙකු චතුර අල්විස්ය. මේ චතුර තම කථිකත්වය නිසා පාලක පක්ෂයේ ද්වේෂයට ලක්ව වරක් පාර්ලිමේන්තුවේ නම කියවුන අයෙකි. ඔහුගේට්රැවල් විත් චතුරවැඩ සටහනට රයිගම් ටෙලි සම්මාන උලෙලේදී හොඳම වාර්තා වැඩසටහනට හිමිවන විශේෂ ජූරි සම්මානයක් හිමිවිය. එම සම්මානය ලබාගන්නට චතුර අල්විස් නොපැමිනි නමුදු ඔහුට එම සම්මානය ලබා ගැන්මට නියමිතව තිබුනේ, අප අවධානයට ලක් වූ අනිත් චතුරගේ පියා, එනම් වත්මන් රජයේ සෞඛ් ඇමතිවරයා වන රාජිත සේනාරත්න අතිනි.

 

පසුගිය සතිය පුරාම වෙෙද්යවරුන්ගේ වෘත්තීය සමිතිය සහ ඇමතිවරයා අතර වූ ගැටුම්වල මැදට පැන පිලිතුරු දුන්නේ ඇමති රාජිත සේනාරත්නගේ පුත් චතුර සේනාරත්නය. මෙහිදී ඔහුගේ කථිකත්වයේ වාචාල සහ නොමේරූ බවක් මිස චතුරත්වයක් නොවීය. මීට පෙරද ඔහු කිහිප වරක් වෙෙද්යවරුන්ගේ ක්රියාකලාපය විවේචනය කරනු අපට අසන්නට ලැබිනි.

 

යහපාලන රජය සමග වෙෙද්යවරුන්ගේ ප්රශ්ණය ඇරඹුනේ වසර 5 වරක් ලැබෙන තීරුබදු රහිත වාහන බලපත්රය මුල් කරගෙනය. එහිදී වසර 10 වරක් බලපත්රය වෙනුවට මුදල් රුපියල් මිලියනයක් ලබා දීමට තීරණය කල අතර වෙෙද්යවරු ඊට විරුද්ධව වැඩ වර්ජනයක නිරත වූහ. මේ සම්බන්ධව මාධ් සමග හැසිරුන ආකාරයේදී ජනතාවගේ කෝපය තනිකර වෙෙද්යවරුන් වෙත යොමු කිරීමට රජය සමත් විය. එක අතකින් ජනතාවගේ කෝපයද සාධාරණය. ඔවුන් ඵල නෙලා ගන්නා නිදහස් අධ්යාපනය නම් වෘක්ෂය වැඩෙන්නේකැප කරනජනතාවගේ බදු මුදලිනි. මේ ගැන මුහුණු පොතට අදහසක් පලකල එක් වෙෙද්යවරියක් කියා තිබුනේ වෙෙද්යවරයෙකු තනන්නට යන මුදල ජනගහණය අනුව බැලූ කල එක් පුද්ගලයෙකුට රු. 1.61 ක් බවයි. මා ඔබට සේවය කර තිබෙන්නේ රු. 1.61 පමනක්දැයි ඇය අසා තිබිනි. එහිද තර්කයක් තිබේ. වෙෙද්යවරු අතින් සුවපත් වන ජීවිතයක වටිනාකම මුදලින් තක්සේරු කල නොහැක.

 

 කෙසේ වුවද වෙෙද් වෘත්තිකයන්ගේ වැඩ වර්ජනයේදී ජනතා කෝපය ඔවුන් වෙත යොමුකල රජය හොර රහසේම තම තීරුබදු රහිත වාහන බලපත්රය අනුමත කර ගත්හ. මේ බලපත්රය සම්බන්ධව නම් පක්ෂ විපක්ෂ කිසිවකුගෙන් විරෝධයක් එල්ල වූයේ නැත. ජනතාවද වැඩේ වන තුරු දැන සිටියේ නැත.

 

දොස්තර ආර්. එල්. ස්පිට්ල්ගේවන වැදුනු දොස්තරකෘතිය කියවී නම් ඔබට අතීතයේ වෙෙද්යවරුන් කල කැප කිරීම් පිලිබඳ හැඟීමක් ඇතිවනු නියතය. වෙෙද් ස්පිට්ල්ගේ පියාද වෙෙද්යවරයෙකි. ඔහුට මතක ඇති පරිදි වරක් පුත්තලමේදී සිය පියා මල සිරුරක පශ්චාත් මරණ පරීක්ෂණයක් පැවැත්වීමට යනවිට ඔහු සමග යාමට ළමා වියේ පසුවූ රිචඩ් හටද අවස්ථාව ලැබිනි. එකල වෙෙද්යවරුන්ට ශල්යාගාර අත්වැසුම්වත් තිබී නැත. අඩක් කුණු වී ගිය මල සිරුර වසාගෙන සිටි පනුවන් අත් දිගේ ඉහලට නගිත්දී, දොස්තර ෆ්රෙඩ්රික් ස්පිට්ල් තම කාර්යය කරගෙන යනු පුතාට මතක තිබිනි. පසු කලෙක දොස්තර ආර්. එල්. ස්පිට්ල් කොළඹ මහ රෝහලේ ශල් වෙෙද් තනතුර ලද පසු ශරීරගත වූ විෂබීජයක් නිසා ඔහුගේ වම් අත නොකපා බේරා ගත්තේ යන්තමිනි.ඔහුගේ වම් අත ජීවිත කාලය පුරාම ක්රියාකල හැකි වූයේ අඩ වශයෙන්ය. එකල වෙෙද්යවරු කටයුතු කල අයුරු දැන සිටි ජනතාවට ඔවුන් ජීවමාන දෙවිවරු ලෙස පෙනීම පුදුමයක් නොවේ.

 

මෙවන් කැපවීම් ඔස්සේ වත්මන් තලයට පැමිනි වෙෙද් වෘත්තිය, දේශපාලනය ඉදිරියේ මෙතරම් සැහැල්ලුවට ලක්වීම කෙතරම් ඛේදජනකද? එක අතකට දේශපාලනය සහ වෙෙද් වෘත්තිය යන දෙකෙහිම විකශනය දෙස බැලූ කල්හි පුදුම වන්නට දෙයකුත් නැත.

 

සෙනසුරාදා ප්රවෘත්ති විකාශනයේදී ඇතුලත් වූ එක් පුවතක් වූයේ මහ රෝහලේ රෝගීන්ට සපයන ආහාරවල වූ බාල ප්රමිතියයි. මෙයද සලකා බැලිය යුතු කරුණකි. මෙම ආහාරවල ප්රමිතිය නිසාම රෝගීන්ට තම නිවෙස්වලින් ආහාර රැගෙන ඒමට ඔවුන්ගේ පවුල් සාමාජිකයන් පුරුදු වී සිටිති. මෙහිදී සිදුවන අනර්ථය පැහැදිලිය. එම ආහාර අනුභව කරන්නට නොහැකිව රෝගියා කුසගින්නේ සිටියහොත් වෙෙද්යවරයා නිර්දේශ කරන ඖෙෂධ වර්ගවල බලපෑම කෙසේ රෝගියාගේ ශරීරයට දැනේවිද? ලඟට පිටතින් ගෙනෙන ආහාර වර්ග රෝගියාගේ රෝගී තත්වයට සහ ඖෙෂධවලට කෙසේ සසැඳෙයිද? මා දන්නා තරමින් රෝගීන් බලන්නට අවසර ලැබෙන කාල සීමාව තුල ඔවුන් මොනවා කනවාදැයි බලන්නට කෙනෙකු වාට්ටු තුල නැත. මෙවන් පාලනයෙන් මිදුනු කටයුතු නිසා ඇතිවන ප්රශ්ණවලින් කලු පැල්ලම් ඇති වන්නේ වෙෙද් වෘත්තියේය. නමුත් මෙම ආහාර සැපයීම සම්බන්ධ ටෙන්ඩර් පටිපාටිය පිලිබඳ වගකීම අයත් වන්නේද සෞඛ් අමාත්යංශයටය.

 

සෞඛ් ඇමතිවරයාගේ වගකීම දොස්තරලා පාලනය කිරීම පමනක් නොවේ. නමුත් මේ වන විට මේ ඇමතිවරයා සහ වෙෙද්යවරු අතර ආරවුල් විසඳනවා හැරුනකොට සෞඛ් ක්ෂේත්රයේ කිසිදු සංවර්ධනයක් සිදුවනු දක්නට නැත. වෙනුවට කැබිනට් ප්රකාශක ලෙස ඇමතිවරයා වෙනත් අමාත්යංශ සම්බන්ධවත් කතා කරන අතර සියලු අඩුපාඩු පසුගිය රජයට පැවරීමට නම් ඉක්මන් පියවර ගනියි. සෞඛ් ඇමතිවරයාට දේශීය වෙෙද් අමාත්යංශයද අයත්ය. අද දේශීය වෙෙද් ක්ෂේත්රයක් ගැන සඳහනක් වනු වත් ඇසෙන්නේ නැත.

 

වෙෙද්යවරුන් ඖෙෂධ ජාවාරම් කරන බවට, චතුර සේනාරත්න පසුගිය දිනවල දෝෂාරෝපණය කලේය. ලඟට සෞඛ් අමාත්යංශය මගින් එක්රැස් කල ආපදා ආධාර තම ප්රතිරූපය ගොඩනගාගනු පිනිස භාවිතා කලේ යැයි වෙෙද් වෘත්තිකයන්ගේ සංගමය සේනාරත්නලාට දෝෂාරෝපණය කලේය. අතරම සීමාවාසික පත්වීම් ලැයිස්තු පිලිබඳ ප්රශ්ණයේදී ඔවුහු එකිනෙකාට දොස් පවරා ගත්හ. මෙහිදී චතුර සේනාරත්නගේ කතාවේ කිසිදු වෘත්තිමය ස්වභාවයක් නොවූ අතර, ඔහු භාවිතා කල වචන, නැඟූ චෝදනාවල ස්වරූපය තුලින් පෙනුනේ අප රටේ දේශපාලන අනාගතය පත් වන්නට යන මහා ඛේදවාචකයයි. අවිනිශ්චිත සහ අසංවිධිත බවයි. එනම් අද මන්ත්රීවරයෙකු වන චතුර සේනාරත්න ලඟ රජයකදී ඇමති කෙනෙකු වන්නටත් ඉඩ ඇත්තේ අප සැමදා මොනවා කතා කලත් අවසානයේ මැතිවරණයකදී මනාප ලැයිස්තුවල ඉහලින්ම වැජඹෙන්නේ මෙවන් පුද්ගලයන් බැවිනි. එමෙන්ම කුමන පක්ෂයෙන් ආවත් කම් නැත. අවශ් කරන්නේ සුදුසු කල් යල් බලා දිනන පිලට කරණමක් ගැසීම පමනි.

 

අද ඇමතිගේ පුතා වූ පමනින් මෙසේ කුලප්පු වූ ගොන් නාම්බකු ලෙස හැසිරෙන චතුර, ඇමතිවරයකු වූ කලෙක කෙසේ හැසිරෙනු ඇත්ද?

 

ඔහුගේ මෙම අමන හැසිරීම ගැන ඔහුට කිසිදු පසුතැවිල්ලක් ඇති බවක් නොපෙනෙන අතර පියා එය සාධාරනීකරණය කරයි. ‘පවුල් පාලනය කියල කිව්වම එයාටත් රිදෙනවනේ. එයත් පවුලෙ කෙනෙක් නිසා පියාණන්දෑ ගේ අදහසයි. නමුත් චතුර අනිත් අමාත්යංශවල වැඩට හොට දමන්නේ නැත. අදාල ඇමතිවරයා වෙතින් ලැබෙන ප්රතිචාරය ගැන ප්රවේසම්කාරී නිසාය. ඔහු සෞඛ් අමාත්යංශයේ වැඩට මැදිහත් වන්නේ අද ඊයේ සිට නොවේ. එසේ නම් මෙය පවුල් පාලනය නැතිව වෙන කුමක්ද?

 

නමුත් රාජපක්ෂවරුන්ගේ ඥාති සම්බන්ධතා මේ සියල්ලන්ටම ප්රශ්ණයක්ව තිබිනි. ජනාධිපති මන්දිරයේදී පැවති මාධ් සාකච්ඡාවකදී දෙරණ මාධ්යවේදිනී දිල්කා සමන්මලී, දූෂණ වංචා පිලිබඳ චෝදනා එල්ල වූ ඇමතිවරුන් හා පුද්ගලයින් ලං කරගත්තේ ඇයිදැයි ජනාධිපතිවරයාගෙන් විමසුවාය. ඔහුගේ පිලිතුර වූයේඅපට එවේලේ ඕනැ වුනේ රජයක් හදන්නයි. ඒකට කලු සුදු බල බලා ඉන්න බැහැයන්නයි. මේවාට මොනවා කියන්නද? මොන තරම් නිර්ලජ්ජී පිලිතුරක්ද? එය නම් දූෂණය වංචාව පිටු දැකීමට සහය පලකරමින් කතිරය ගැසූ ජනතාවට වැදුනු වේදනාකාරී අතුල් පහරකි

 

රාජිත සේනාරත්න පසුගිය රජයේ ධීවර ඇමතිව සිටියදී වංචා කල රු. මිලියන 90 පමන මුදල් කන්දරාවක් ගැන සාධක සහිත වාර්තාවක් සති අන්ත ඉංග්රීසි පුවත්පතක පලවිය. අද ඔහු ඖෙෂධ නියාමන කොමිසම අහෝසි කර ඇත. පිලිකා රෝගය සඳහා අත්හදා බැලීම් මට්ටමේ ඇති ඔසු වර්ගයක් සහ වෙනත් ඔසු වර්ග කිහිපයක් ආනයනය කරමින් ඔහු විසින් සිදුකල මහා පරිමාණ වංචාවක් පෙරටුගාමී සමාජවාදී පක්ෂයේ පුබුදු ජාගොඩ විසින් සාක්ෂි සහිතව හෙලි කලේය. මෙවන් දේයහපාලනආණ්ඩුව විසින් ගනනකටවත් ගන්නේ නැත.

 

 කණගාටුදායක කරුණ වන්නේ මාධ් සාකච්ඡාවලදී මේවා කටක් ඇර අසන්නට කෙනෙක් නැති කමයි. ඇයි? සමහර විට උඩින් පෙන්වන මාධ් නිදහස යටින් නැතිවා විය හැක. නිසාම දූෂිත මැති ඇමතිවරු තම සිතුමතයේ වචන හසුරවමින්, මාධ්යයන්ටත් අපහාස කරමින් තම වංචා දූෂණ පිලිවෙත් දිගටම පවත්වාගෙන යති

 

දහම් පුතු රට සවාරි ගෙන යන විට, චතුරිකා දුව හෙලිකොප්ටර් සවාරි ගසන විට දරු සෙනෙහස උතුරා ගොසිනි. අයියලා මල්ලිලාට ආයතන සභාපතිකම් දෙන විට සහෝදර ප්රේමය ඉහවහ ගොසිනි. තාත්තාගේ අමාත්යංශයට අම්මා, පුතා, දුව රිංගා ගත් විට උදව්වටය. ‘ඥාතකානංච සංගහෝකියා මහා  මංගල සූත්රයේ ඇති බව මතක්වන්නේ තමන් කරනවිට පමනි. වෙන කෙනෙකු කලොත් එය පරාභව සූත්රයට මාරුවෙයි

අවසන කිව හැක්කේයහපාලනආණ්ඩුවේ ප්රතිපත්තිය තලගොයිකබරගොයි න්යාය බවයි.  

A CONSTITUTIONAL SOLUTION TO THE ‘ETHNIC PROBLEM’ IN SRI LANKA

June 5th, 2016

DHARSHAN WEERASEKERA

This essay is the culmination of a series of essays I’ve been writing since 2012 the purpose of which has been to identify the main problems with the present Sri Lanka constitution and to formulate remedies that would be useful in a future Constitution.

Parliament has now begun the process of generating a new constitution.  The purpose of the present essay is to formulate an alternative to federalism as a solution to the ‘ethnic problem’ so that when the new constitution is presented to the public, if it contains federal elements, people who want to oppose them will have a theoretical basis for their arguments, and also an alternative solution if they are asked to suggest one.

I am not saying that my solution is the only one available.  My attempt here is to break out of the mind-frame which appears to have become entrenched in this country, that federalism is the only solution to the ‘ethnic problem.’  (I’m aware that former President D. B. Wijetunga famously said, ‘there’s no ethnic problem in Sri Lanka only a terrorist problem’[1] and I’ll address this objection in a moment.)

The present essay has to be read in conjunction with the other essays in the series mentioned above, or the solution I recommend will make no sense.  The essays in question are:  ‘The fatal flaw in the Sri Lanka Constitution and a possible remedy for it from the U. S. Constitution’ (2012)[2]; ‘An introduction to separation of powers doctrine’ (2016)[3]; and ‘Does Federalism solve the ‘National Issue’ (2016)[4].

In the first essay, I argue that the fatal flaw in the Sri Lanka constitution is its lack of a meaningful separation of powers and recommend adopting a system akin to the one in the U. S. Constitution.

In the second, I elaborate on the American separation of powers doctrine, in particular the roles the founding fathers envisioned for the respective branches of government.  In order to explain the said matters, I rely on the Federalist Papers, the classic commentary on the U. S. Constitution.

In the third essay, I turn to the ‘ethnic problem,’ and, since at present only federalism is being presented as a solution to the said problem, ask a question that I feel is seldom asked in this country, namely, ‘Is Federalism really a solution in situations of purported ethnic or communal disharmony?’  I argue that it isn’t, for theoretical as well as practical reasons that I explain in the course of the said essay.

In the present essay I complete the discussion begun in that third essay and present a solution that is an alternative to federalism, and hope that it will encourage people to start formulating other such alternatives, which in turn will enrich constitutional discourse in this country with respect to these important issues.

In brief, my proposal is that Sri Lanka should adopt the American system of government, with the three branches of government functioning in the manner originally envisioned  by the American founding fathers but with the following twist:  in the bicameral legislature, the seats in the Senate are to be divided equally among the three principal ethnic groups in the country, the Sinhalas, Tamils and Muslims.

I consider that the above arrangement will protect the interests of both the Sinhalas and minorities in certain unique ways while at the same time ensuring that the country has a strong central government, which later in my opinion is essential for a country, especially in Sri Lanka’s position, to develop economically, as well as to protect itself from enemies both external and internal.

The essay consists of three parts.  In Part One I define the problem.  In Part Two, I discuss an exchange titled, ‘Towards a Desirable Legal Framework for National Reconciliation in Sri Lanka’ by Ranil Wickremesinghe, Faiszer Muthapha, M. A. Sumanthiran and J. C. Weliamuna, published in the 2015 BASL Law Journal.

The purpose behind the above is to introduce what in my opinion are the main ideas that at present inform the discourse on ‘national reconciliation’ in this country, to readers who may be relatively unfamiliar with the said discourse, and point out what I think is wrong with the ideas in question.  Finally, in Part Three, I explain my solution and meet objections.

PART ONE:  THE PROBLEM

I shall do two things in this section.  First, address the claim that, Sri Lanka doesn’t have an ethnic problem only a terrorist problem’ (a quote attributed to former President D. B. Wijetunga, as mentioned earlier, but a sentiment shared by many Sri Lankans); second, define the problem in a way that makes it susceptible of a legal or constitutional solution.

  1. a) ‘ETHNIC PROBLEM’ OR ‘TERRORIST PROBLEM’

I cannot agree with the claim that, ‘there’s no ethnic problem in Sri Lanka only a terrorist problem’ for the following reasons.  It is true that Sri Lanka did not have an ethnic problem but only a terrorist problem in the sense that no problem, including any ethnic one, could be solved until the terrorist problem was solved.  Fortunately, the said problem was decisively solved on 19 May 2009 through the valor and dedication of our troops.

But terrorism does not arise in a vacuum:  there are reasons why people take to terrorism, and usually at least some of those reasons have to do with perceived injustices done to those terrorists or those they hold dear by the people against whom they are fighting.  In my view, it would be foolish to suppose that the LTTE terrorism that ravaged this country for over thirty years did not have a few such reasons behind it also.

Therefore, it is reasonable to suppose that if lasting peace and amity is to prevail between the Sinhalas and the Tamils, the reasons that prompted the Tamils to take up arms in the first place, and indeed to continue to harbor separatist ambitions (as is evident by numerous statements emanating from prominent Tamils even today) will have to be addressed in a permanent way, which is to say at the constitutional level.  The task is to define the problem in a way that makes it susceptible to such a solution.

  1. b) DEFINING THE PROBLEM

It is first necessary to explain what I mean by the phrase, susceptible of a legal or constitutional solution.’  In my view, a constitution can do two things:  confer power (by creating various institutions or bodies and investing them with various powers), and confer rights (by creating rights, by restricting them in some cases, expanding them in others, and so on).

When it comes to the second function mentioned above, I take as a premise that at the constitutional level only individual rights can be recognized.  In my view, a constitution cannot recognize rights that apply to groups as groups, that is, assign certain rights to a portion of the population of a country, and deny them to others.  If that happens, sooner or later, those who enjoy the rights in question clash with those who don’t.

Therefore, on something like an ethnic issue, if one seeks a constitutional solution other than guarantees of rights that apply to everyone in the country irrespective of ethnicity, the problem has to be formulated in a way that it can be solved by a conference of power, i.e. by the creation of institutions and bodies that can in some way or other adjust or modify the relations of power between the affected parties.

As per the above definition, in order for the ‘ethnic problem’ in this country to be ‘susceptible of a constitutional solution’ it has to be formulated in terms of the relations of power between the Sinhalas on the one hand and the minorities on the other.  The question is whether there is such a formulation available anywhere at present.  In my view, there isn’t.

(In order to illustrate the above, I shall in a moment discuss the exchange between Mssrs. Ranil Wickremasinghe, Faizer Mustapha, M. A. Sumanthiran and J. C. Weliamuna, mentioned earlier.)

The immediate need, however, is for a convenient formulation of the problem.  I shall therefore turn to the British, in this case the Soulbury Commission[5], and its formulation of what it saw at the time as the ‘Problem of the Ceylon Constitution.’  In my view it is the best formulation of the ‘ethnic problem’ (for constitutional purposes) that has been generated so far, and if there’s a better one I shall be delighted to hear of it.

The Soulbury Commission formulated the said problem as follows:

‘The problem of the Ceylon constitution is essentially the problem of reconciling the demands of the minorities for an adequate share in the conduct of affairs in so far as to ensure that their point of view is continuously before the administration and that their interests receive a due measure of consideration, with the obvious fact that the Constitution must preserve for the majority that proportionate share in all spheres of government activity to which their numbers and influence entitle them.’[6]

If I may paraphrase the above, what the Commission is saying is that the central constitutional problem in this country is to find a way to give the minorities an adequate say in the affairs of the State, given the reality that in a democracy, the majority, in this case the Sinhalas, will always have a veto-power over the minorities.

If the problem is the numerical superiority of the Sinhalas, then the only effective solution is some numerical formula that reduces that superiority, and therein is the difficulty:  any attempt to generate a numerical formula that denies or compromises the actual numbers by which the Sinhalas are in fact the majority is unfair by the Sinhalas.

It is necessary at this stage to briefly discuss the ‘50-50’ plan, the rather crude devise the Tamils proposed during the 1930’s—during the run-up to independence—as a way to combat what they felt was the coming predominance of the Sinhalas.

The ’50-50’ plan was a suggestion that 50 percent of the seats in the Legislature be reserved for the minorities while the remaining 50 percent was to be allocated to the Sinhalas.[7]  The Soulbury Commission’s curt dismissal of the said plan is worth repeating:

‘We think that any attempt by artificial means to convert a majority into a minority is not only inequitable, but doomed to failure.’[8]

The point is this.  If we take the Soulbury Commission’s formulation of the problem as being valid for us today, (and I believe it is, or at any rate as I mentioned earlier if a better formulation is available I would be delighted to hear it) then the solution to that problem, if it is to be successful, cannot deny the reality of the numerical superiority of the Sinhalas, and their right to a requisite proportion of influence in the country’s affairs.

So, the most that a solution can do is to curtail the effects of said numerical superiority where the latter impinges on the rights and interests of the minorities, and perhaps the long-term interests of the Sinhalas themselves.  The only question is, What is a satisfactory arrangement of government that can do the aforesaid?”  This is the idea I wish the reader to keep in mind as we proceed to a discussion of the solution.

Before turning to the solution, I shall as promised discuss the exchange between Mssrs. Wickremesinghe, Musthapha, Sumanthiran and Weliamuna.

PART TWO:  THE EXCHANGE

The exchange, published in the 2015 BASL Law Journal, is titled, ‘Towards a Desirable Legal Framework for National Reconciliation in Sri Lanka.’[9]  I consider it important for the following reasons.

First, two of the authors—Mssrs. Wickremesinghe and Mustapha—are key figures in the present Government.  Mr. Wickremesinghe in particular, as the Prime Minister, is now arguably the most powerful man in the country.  Moreover, he is the Chairman of the ‘Steering Committee’ appointed to oversee the drafting of the new Constitution.

Meanwhile, Mr. Sumanthiran is the most prominent spokesman for the Tamil National Alliance, the Government’s main negotiating partner when it comes to Tamil issues.  He is also, if I’m not misinformed, one of the key advocates of ‘federalism’ as demanded by TNA.  Finally, Mr, Weliamuna, a senior lawyer, though not an elected MP, is a key legal advisor to the present government.

Given the fact that the exchange appeared in the BASL Law Journal, the official journal of the premier organization of lawyers in the country, it is safe to presume that the four writers took pains to put their ‘best foot forward’ in framing their respective arguments, particularly as regards legal matters.

Therefore, in my view, the exchange represents the best available articulation of the set of ideas that currently informs the policies of the government policies on the subject of ‘national reconciliation.’  I shall briefly set out what each person says, relying as much as possible on their own words, and then point out what I think is wrong with their ideas.

Ranil Wickremesinghe

Mr. Wickremesinghe’s argument is that political conditions have arisen today that make it possible to expedite national reconciliation by passing relevant constitutional reforms in four key areas.  He begins the said argument as follows:

‘While the LLRC[10] recommendations should be the core document to start the political process needed for national reconciliation, this process can only identify the principles and parameters of reconciliation.  For instance, there must be a political process on a broad front that can move with sufficient momentum to ensure that the following 4 categories are fully covered:

  1. Democracy and Human Rights
  2. A Sri Lankan identity and ethnic harmony
  3. Resettlement and humanitarian issues pertaining to the Northern Province
  4. Inquiries and accountability’[11]

Here is his plan to expedite the national reconciliation process and why he thinks the present is as good a time as any to do it:

‘While time may have served to dull the raw, festering wounds of war, the need for national reconciliation in no less urgent now than five years ago.  We must therefore cut through the arguments promoting a Parliamentary Select Committee as well as the sluggish SLFP/TNA – Government/TNA talks and make a fresh start by establishing a Multi Party Negotiation Process on National Reconciliation (MPNP).  Its mandate should be to bring about a lasting peace and development in Sri Lanka based on consensus among and respect for the rights of all the ethnic and religious groups inhabiting it’ in accordance with UNHRC Resolution S-11/1 of 2009 under the Promotion and Protection of Human Rights and on Assistance to Sri Lanka.  The MPNP must be for a short limited period.  The MPNP must be designed as an inclusive, compromise-seeking and deadlock-breaking mechanism (similar to the South African MPNP) with a group of nonpartisan members acceptable to all parties functioning as advisors.  Such a process can easily accommodate both informal meetings and the SLFP-TNA/Government-TNA talks.  A four-month period will be more than sufficient to determine whether the process would be successful in arriving at the initial agreements required to carry the process forward.  Today, the positions of all parties are known and many polarizing differences have been narrowed.  Moreover, the short time span will be a test of commitments and encourage political party representatives and the advisors to achieve a breakthrough.  Thereafter, the political process could go forward based on the initial agreements.’[12]

In my view, there are three problems with Mr. Wickremesinghe’s plan above.  First, parliamentary elections were held in August 2015 and the MP’s who currently sit in Parliament do so as a result of having won at the said elections.

To the best of my knowledge, the election manifestos of the political parties that contested those elections, particularly the manifesto of the United Peoples Freedom Alliance (UPFA) which alliance included the Sri Lanka Freedom Party (SLFP), did not mention anything about participating in a Multi Party Negotiating Process to negotiate solutions to ethnic issues.

The UPFA, particularly the SLFP, draws its support primarily from Sinhala Buddhists, the majority community in the island.[13]  Therefore, if in the course of multi party negotiations concessions and deals are made with respect to contentious ethnic issues, the party representatives particularly of the UPFA and SLFP who will be making those concessions or deals will be acting without a mandate from their constituents.

Second, there’s no evidence that, ‘today, the positions of all parties are known and many polarizing differences have been narrowed.’ In fact, all indications are that the exact opposite is the case.  I’ll just give one example.

The Illangai Tamil Arasu Kadchi (ITAK) which is the main constituent of the Tamil National Alliance (TNA) has since its inception in 1949 claimed to be the Federal Party’ meaning that it stands for a federal arrangement of government in Sri Lanka.  It turns out, however, that the Constitution of the ITAK indicates that what the party actually wants is a ‘confederacy’ or ‘confederation’ rather than a federal arrangement.

According to the said Constitution as amended by a subsequent amendment in 2008, the ‘objects’ of the party are set out as follows:

‘The objective of the Party is to achieve political, economic and cultural liberation of the Tami speaking people in Sri Lanka by establishing an autonomous Tamil State and an autonomous Muslims State in accordance with the policy of the right to self-determination as part of the Federation of United Sri Lanka.’

‘Absolute guarantee shall be provided to the right to freedom of religion and the right to language of the minority nationalities who live in the autonomous State to be established in the Tamil motherland.’[14]

Meanwhile, the following ‘policy’ is also added under ‘Basic Policies’ of the Party:

‘Ensuring the amicable relationship with the Sinhala Nationality and the country of Sri Lanka on the basis of peaceful coexistence and cooperation.’[15]

I have discussed the defining characteristics of a confederation and a federal government in my essay, ‘Does Federalism solve the National Issue?’ and refer the reader to that essay for more details, but for now suffice it to say that the defining characteristic of a federal government is that the power of the central government reaches to the individual citizens within each of the provinces or units that make up the federation while in a confederation that power reaches only to the Governments of the respective units.

It is also generally understood that, because of the above characteristic, in a confederation the units that make up the federation can secede at will, while in a federal government this is not allowed.  In my view, the pronouncements made in the ITAK Constitution’s section on ‘Objectives’ quoted above indicate that what ITAK seeks is a confederation rather than a federal arrangement because:

One, ITAK expects the Government of the autonomous State that is to encompass the Tamil motherland to guarantee the language and religious rights of the minority ‘nationalities’ in that region.  I point out that it is in a confederation that the respective units that make up the union are entitled to guarantee the fundamental rights of their residents, whereas in a federal government fundamental rights are guaranteed by the central government.[16]

It should also be noted that ITAK makes specific reference to a ‘Country of Sri Lanka’ and a ‘Sinhala Nationality’ with which presumably the ‘Tamil motherland’ is to form a union, which is suggestive of the fact that what is envisioned is a union between independent States, i.e. a confederation.

The point is this.  Since agreeing to a confederation means conceding to the Tamils a right to unilateral secession, it is unreasonable to suppose that any Sinhalese will agree to a possible division of the country.  So, if what the ITAK (and thus the TNA) wants is a confederation, then no Sinhalese will agree to it.  Meanwhile, there’s evidence that most of the Sinhalese political parties are unwilling to concede even federalism.[17]

In short, given the ambiguity in ITAK’s (and thus TNA’s) position on the confederal/federal issue, it is difficult to say that the ‘positions of all parties are known,’ while the continuing reluctance of the Sinhalese to concede even federalism makes it equally difficult to say that that ‘many polarizing differences have been narrowed.’

Finally, there is no connection between any of Mr. Wickremasinghe’s specific proposals, and the goal of ‘national reconciliation.’ I’ll just focus on his proposals with respect to ‘resettlement in the northern province,’ and ‘inquiries and accountability.’

With respect to ‘resettlement in the northern province’ the key component of Mr. Wickremesinghe’s proposal is as follows:

‘Comprehensive legislation is required to implement the LLRC recommendations as well as other agreements on humanitarian and resettlement issues.  A single Authority, which includes Central Government and Northern Provincial Council representatives, must be empowered to plan and implement these recommendations.’[18]

In my view, the above proposal is counterproductive from the point of view of ‘national reconciliation.’ Mr. Wickremesinghe wants to create an Authority comprised of persons from the Central Government and the Northern Provincial Council, and give it full power to decide on matters relating to resettlement in the Northern Province.

It is difficult to see how something like the above will placate the Sinhalas who will claim that NPC members are not interested in resettling any Sinhalese in the Northern Province,[19] even though the Sinhalese undoubtedly have rights in that province also.

With respect to ‘inquiries and accountability’ his idea is to set up a Truth Commission similar to the South African Truth Commission,[20] which was established in hopes of bringing about lasting reconciliation between whites and blacks at the end of Apartheid era.

As far as I understand it, the theory behind Truth Commissions is that of a confessional:  i.e. when people confess their ‘sins’ it allows them to find a certain peace within themselves, and this is turn is reflected in their subsequent actions in the world.

Applied to a Truth Commission, this means that when one group of people have consistently mistreated or abused another group of people, the aggressors as well as the victims, by talking about what they have done or what they have experienced, heal themselves, and this translates into improved relations between the said groups.

So the pertinent question if a country such as Sri Lanka is to initiate a Truth Commission similar to the South African one is whether the South African version has in fact brought about any ‘reconciliation’ between blacks and whites in that country, at least to the extent of changing the attitudes that created and sustained apartheid.

I have no personal knowledge the ground situation with respect to race relations in South Africa, but if I’m not mistaken many informed observers have noted that South Africa remains even today very much polarized along racial lines.  They say that apartheid has ended in a formal sense, but most blacks continue to live miserable lives compared to whites.  For instance, John Pilger has said:

‘Putting aside for a moment the well-documented self-enrichment of ANC notables and suckering of arms deals, the African analysis Peter Robbins had an interesting view on this:  ‘I think the ANC leadership [was] ashamed that most of their people live in the third world’ he wrote.  ‘They don’t like to think of themselves as being mostly an African-style economy.  So, economic apartheid has replaced legal apartheid with the same consequences for the same people, yet it is greeted as one of the greatest achievements in history.’[21]

The point is this:  if the purpose of the Truth Commission was to promote national reconciliation, which is to say to bring about a fundamental change in the underlying attitudes that sustained apartheid, then how is it that the above state of affairs still persists in that country?  And it is precisely this mechanism that is being suggested as a model for Sri Lanka.

Faiszer Musthapha

Mr. Musthapha’s argument, as far as I understand it, is that there is a tyranny of the majority, which is to say the Sinhalese, in this country, and the solution is to have a system that recognizes ‘minority rights.’  Here’s a sampling of his remarks:

‘Democracy by its definition is a political system based upon the will of the people; that is the will of the majority.  If we say that what we have done so far is letting the majority have its way, then we have done it right.  However, this is not what it should be.  A government of a country that has a multiethnic society should not use the majority principle as a model of rectitude but be sensitive to the dreams and aspirations of all ethnicities and instead should practice pluralist politics.  A political system that places a large emphasis solely on the will of the majority, without giving any recognition to the rights of the individuals of a minority is surely not conducive to ethnic harmony….The will of the majority should not be permitted to infringe upon the fundamental rights of individuals belonging to a minority, especially in a multi ethnic society like Sri Lanka.’[22]

And then again,

‘However, more than anything we need to foster a commitment to plurarist values. Parliament, if it is to be a democratic institution fostering plurarist values, should operate in a manner that does not stand in the way of integration.  It should be an institution that recognizes the multiplicities within it and should not allow a two-thirds majority, a five-sixths majority or any other numerical majority to interfere with minority rights, thereby not allowing simple arithmetic to run its course in dealing with complex issues that has crippled this country for centuries.’[23]

In my view, there are two problems with Mr. Musthapha’s observations above.  First, though it is true that a political system that puts sole emphasis on the will of the majority without giving any recognition to the rights of the individuals of a minority is not conducive to ethnic harmony, it is simply not the case that in Sri Lanka the ‘rights of the individuals of a minority’ have not been given any recognition.

In this country, individuals who belong to the minorities are guaranteed their fundamental rights just as the Sinhalas are, and any member of a minority who considers that his or her fundamental rights has been violated can go before the Supreme Court and seek redress, as indeed they have done in the past and continue to do at present.

Second, and more serious, it seems to me Mr. Mustapha is postulating a set of fundamental rights that apply just to members of the minorities and not the majority, that is, rights that are separate from and independent of the fundamental rights that apply to all citizens.

Mr. Musthapha doesn’t specify what those rights are, which is a problem in itself.  More important for present purposes, in a democracy (or a republic as the case may be) where all citizens are equal before the law, it is both theoretically as well as practically impossible to recognize rights that apply to groups as groups, and hope to have those rights enforced.

The best way to illustrate the above is to point to the experience of countries whose constitutional history involves episodes where individual rights clashed with attempts to enforce ‘group rights.’  I shall turn to the constitutional jurisprudence of India, which offers many instructive lessons in this regard.

The Indian Constitution has a chapter on fundamental rights (i.e. individual rights) and also a chapter on Directive Principles (principles that are supposed to guide state policy, and designed to address the grievances of groups as groups).  Naturally, attempts to address the grievances of groups as groups can sometimes clash with the fundamental rights of individuals, and in fact did, resulting in a series of lawsuits.

Until the late 60’s, a controversy raged in the Indian courts over whether fundamental rights or directive principles ought to prevail when the two clashed.  That controversy was settled decisively in the famous case, Keshavananda Bharathi vs. State of Kerala, often called ‘The Case that Saved Indian Democracy.’ There, the court ruled that fundamental rights always trump directive principles, and that Parliament could not change this even by amending the Constitution.

(I have discussed the above case at some length in my essay, Does Federalism Solve the ‘National Issue’ and refer the reader to that essay for more details) but I am interested here in the reasoning of the court as to why fundamental rights should always trump directive principles.

In brief, that reasoning is that giving the legislature the power to enforce policies purporting to address the grievances of groups as groups, has the potential to create a situation where the State tramples on the individual rights of citizens, and this is too high a price to pay for the purported benefits that are being sought.

Chief Justice S. M. Sikri, in his landmark ruling, said inter alia:

‘We are unable to agree with the contention that in order to build a Welfare State it is necessary to destroy some of the human freedoms.  That, at any rate is not the perspective of our Constitution.  Our Constitution envisages that the States should without delay make available to all the citizens of this country the real benefits of those freedoms in a democratic way.  Human freedoms are lost gradually and imperceptibly and their destruction is generally followed by authoritarian rule.  That is what history has taught us.  Struggle between liberty and power is eternal.  Vigilance is the price that we like every other democratic society have to pay to safeguard the democratic values enshrined in our Constitution.  Even the best of governments are not averse to have more and more power to carry out their plans and programs which they may sincerely believe to be in the public interest.  But a freedom once lost is hardly ever regained except by revolution.  Every encroachment on freedoms sets a pattern for further encroachments.  Our Constitutional plan is to eradicate poverty without destruction of individual freedoms.’[24]

And then again,

There is no doubt that the power conferred under Article 31C, if interpreted in the manner contended on behalf of the Union and the States would result in denuding substantially the contents of the right to equality, the right to the seven freedoms guaranteed under Article 19 and the right to get some reasonable return by the person whose property is taken for public purpose.  Unlike Article 31A, Article C is not confined to some particular subjects.  It can take in a very wide area of human activities.  The power conferred under it, is an arbitrary power.  It is capable of being used for collateral purposes.  It can be used to stifle freedom of speech, freedom of assembly peaceably, freedom to move freely throughout India, freedom to reside and settle in any part of India, freedom to acquire, hold and dispose of property and freedom to practice any profession or carry on any occupation, trade or business.  The power conferred under that provision is a blanket power.  Even a small majority in a legislature can use that power to truncate or even destroy democracy.  That power can be used to weaken the unity and integrity of this country.  That Article is wholly out of tune with our Constitution.  Its implications are manifold.  There is force in the contention of the petitioners that this Article has the potentiality of shaking the very foundation of our Constitution.[25]

The point for now is this.  As far as I’m aware, most of the legal controversies over whether it is possible in a democratic system to enforce ‘minority rights,’ (i.e. address the grievances of groups as groups by positing rights that apply to groups, as opposed to individuals, and trying to enforce those rights) are settled.  Quite simply, it cannot be done, unless one wants to defeat the types of arguments set out by Justice Sikri above.

I cannot imagine Sri Lankan courts will try to do this, because, in my view, what Justice Sikri is saying makes good sense, and in the law, good sense usually prevails, eventually.  So, if Mr. Musthapha’s only proposal for a solution to the ‘ethnic problem’ is to recognize ‘minority rights’ which is to say to make such rights enforceable, it is a futile exercise and no solution at all.

  1. A. Sumanthiran

Mr. Sumanthiran’s argument is that the way to achieve ‘national reconciliation’ is to devolve power to the provinces as much as possible.  The key portion of his discussion is as follows:

‘Thus, it is clear that the following principles have consistently been recognized in relation to devolution in Sri Lanka:

  1. Sri Lanka is a country with peoples of multiple cultural, linguistic and religious identities. Each ethnic group has a distinct cultural and linguistic identity which must be nurtured.
  1. The unity, territorial integrity and sovereignty of Sri Lanka must be preserved.
  1. As stated by President Rajapaksa in his speech to the APRC (All Party Representatives Committee) in 2006, ‘any solution must be seen as one that stretches to the maximum possible devolution without sacrificing the sovereignty of the country given the background to the conflict.’ This means that the Centre must retain minimal powers and functions, only those necessary to preserve the unity, territorial integrity and sovereignty of the Sri Lanka.
  1. The ‘concurrent list’ should be substantially reduced or done away with altogether.
  1. The Northern and Eastern provinces have been areas of historical habitation of Sri Lankan Tamil speaking Peoples. Thus, both provinces must be made into one unit.’[26]

I shall focus on principles ‘3’ and ‘5’ above.  Mr. Sumanthiran expands on principle ‘3’ as follows:

‘In accordance with this principle, the Centre must have the minimum possible subjects and functions and the Centre and the devolved units must be supreme in their respective spheres of competence.’

‘Thus, the list of subjects for the Centre should be limited to matters that are ‘national’ in nature—matters such as National Defence, Foreign Affairs, National Fiscal Policy, Immigration/Emmigration, Citizenship, Customs, Posts, Telecommunications, International Airports, Major Harbours, Railways, National Highways and Maritime Zones.’

‘All other powers must be exercised by the provinces.  This must include exclusive powers over land, development, health and education.’[27]

In my view, Mr. Sumanthiran’s plan above is unreasonable, because the goal of preserving the unity and sovereignty of the country is not necessarily commensurate with the central government having ‘minimal’ powers.  If one wants to preserve the unity of the country, then the central government must have the power to impose its will on the provinces if and when they try to act in ways detrimental to or contrary to the said unity.

In Mr. Sumanthiran’s plan the centre and the provinces are ‘supreme’ within their respective spheres of competence, which means the centre will not be able to do anything if a province, with respect to any of the matters that come under its exclusive jurisdiction, does something to undermine national unity.  I shall explain this with two examples.

First, according to Mr. Sumanthiran, the provinces will have exclusive powers over land and health.  Suppose that a province—say the northern province—exercising its exclusive powers over land, passes a law restricting Sinhala people from owning land in that province, or revoking land grants that had been issued by the central government to Sinhala people who had moved to the north in the past.

It is reasonable to suppose that any attempt such as the above will enrage the Sinhalas, which in turn will disrupt the unity of the country, if we consider that sentiments of amity and friendship among the various groups that inhabit the country is a contributing factor to the ‘unity’ of a country.

Similarly, let’s consider education.  Suppose that a province, say again the northern province where Tamils predominate, issues a school textbook that seeks to re-write the history of Sinhala presence in the north, in ways that the Sinhalas find to be unfair and irreconcilable with the facts of history as generally understood and written about by most mainstream historians including foreign historians and commentators. (I shall present some examples of this in a moment)

Needless to say, the Tamils will counter by saying that the history textbooks that exist at present are biased against the Tamils.  The point, however, is that when there is a clash of views such as this, one obviously needs an arbiter to set a common standard with respect to the content of the relevant textbooks that will apply to schools in the entire island.

The most natural such arbiter is a National Department of Education.  In Mr. Sumanthiran’s scheme, however, this is impossible, because under his plan the provinces have exclusive powers over education, which means that the children in any particular province can be educated in ways that residents in the other provinces find offensive.  What does that do to national ‘unity,’ especially when those children grow up?

To repeat, if the goal is to preserve the unity, territorial integrity and sovereignty of the country, what matters is not the number of powers that the centre has but their quality.  The most important power that the centre can have for this purpose is the capacity to intervene in situations where a province is acting contrary to the interests of the country:  and that is precisely the power that it appears Mr. Sumanthiran wants to deny the centre.

I shall turn next to Mr. Sumanthiran’s principle no. ‘5’, on which he expands as follows:

‘In recognition of the historical habitation of North and East by the Tamil speaking people, the Northern and Eastern Provinces must be merged into one unit.  Mechanisms must also be put in place in recognition of the other peoples living in these provinces.  For example, separate representation within the provincial units for Muslims and Tamils of Indian Origin.’[28]

In my view, there are two problems with Mr. Sumanthiran’s sentiment above.  First, let’s suppose for a moment that the north and the east is the historical habitation of the ‘Tamil speaking people.’  The question is, ‘What about the Sinhalas?’  Is it Mr. Sumanthiran’s contention that the north and the east is not the historical habitation of the Sinhalas?

Of the two provinces, roughly 23% of the population of the eastern province is Sinhala to this day.[29]  As for the northern province, though the number of Sinhalas there has dwindled over the years, as late as the 1970’s there were roughly 40,000 Sinhalas living in the province.[30]

If we go further back in history, there is substantial evidence that Sinhalas were present in the Northern Province from the earliest times.  For the benefit of international readers who may be relatively unfamiliar with Sri Lanka history, I shall cite just two examples.

  1. L. Brohier (1892-1980), a Dutch-Burgher, is generally recognized as the authority on the ancient irrigation system of Sri Lanka and his two books on that subject are considered classics in the field. In Part I of Volume 1, he turns to the northern province and discusses the largest tank (man-made lake) in the province, and his succinct conclusion is as follows:

‘Like all other large tanks in the Province, it is of Sinhalese origin.’[31]

If all the large tanks in the northern province are of Sinhala origin, it means that there had to be Sinhala people who not only built them, but maintained them and benefited from them, i.e. who farmed using the water from the tanks, and that undoubtedly means that there had to be a large Sinhala population in the area at the times in question.

I shall next turn to B. Horsburgh, a British civil servant, who in his past-time studied the provenance of various place-names of towns and villages in the island, and published a short article on place-names in the Jaffna Peninsula, which is generally considered a classic on the subject.  He says, inter alia:

‘Beyond the broad fact that Tamil invaders from South India gradually forced the Sinhalese southward, and occupied the northern and north-eastern parts of the island, we know very little of these early days.  The process undoubtedly took a very long time, and of the first contact between the two races in the extreme north we have no historical record.’

‘That the Sinhalese occupied the northern portion of the mainland which is now Tamil country, there is ample evidence carved in stone all over the Mannar and Mullaitivu Districts, but the fact that they were settled also in the Jaffna Peninsula before the Tamils came depends for its proof mainly on the evidence furnished by the place names they have left behind them, corroborated by the very few stone relics that have been found.’[32]

The implications of the above in terms of what it indicates about the presence of Sinhala people in the Northern Province in the past needs no further commentary.

To repeat, the North and the East are without question the historical habitation of the Sinhalas also.   So, there’s no justification for merging those two provinces on the grounds that it is the historical habitation of the ‘Tamil speaking people.’

If the basis for merging two provinces is that the provinces in question must be the ‘historical habitation’ of one or more of the ethnic groups that inhabit Sri Lanka, one might as well merge the northern province with the north central province, because both of those, especially the latter, are undoubtedly the historical habitation of the Sinhalas.

Second, I draw the reader’s attention to the fact that Mr. Sumanthiran wants to put in place mechanisms to give separate representation within the provincial units to the Muslims and Tamils of Indian Origin, that is, groups that remain minorities relative to the Sri Lankan Tamils (i.e. Mr. Sumanthiran’s group) once the two  provinces are merged.

But, again the question is, ‘What about the Sinhalas?’  The Sinhalas still living in the north and the east once the two provinces are merged will become minorities relative to the Sri Lankan Tamils also.

Since Mr. Sumanthiran does not bother to even mention the Sinhalas with respect to the facilities for special representation being suggested for the other minorities, it appears what is being contemplated is an arrangement where the Sinhalas trapped in the region will either be consigned to the status of second class citizens in perpetuity, or leave of their own accord:  in other words, constructive ethnic-cleansing.

One can hardly expect such a plan to go down well either with the Sinhalas who will be the immediate victims of it, or their ‘brethren’ in other parts of the country, who happen to be the majority community in the island as a whole.  And yet, it appears this is Mr. Sumanthiran’s plan to bring about ‘national reconciliation.’

  1. C. Weliamuna

Mr. Weliamuna’s argument, as far as I understand it, is that the way to solve the ethnic problem is by improving adherence to the rule of law, and that the reason there is at present a lack of respect for the rule of law in this country is primarily the concentration of power in the executive presidency, that in turn has bred various evils.

He says, for instance:

‘Sociopolitical and historic factors apart, the two main political challenges that stand before people today are the unresolved ethnic issue and the concentration of power in one constitutional monster—the President, both of which are interconnected.  In my view, the legal framework and its practices have contributed to this mammoth dispute unswervingly.’[33]

And also,

‘The Sri Lankan experience on ethnic conflict and internal war emphases the need for recognition of the Rule of Law as a precondition of reconciliation.  Respect for individual rights and the existing legal framework is interdependent.  Unless the State seriously demonstrates its capacity and political commitment, there will not be any room for long lasting reconciliation.’

‘The question arises, as to what desirable legal framework would facilitate national reconciliation.  It’s clear from the above that the concentration of power in one set of individuals or a group of people has far reaching consequences detrimental to ethnic harmony.  Political compulsions and historic differences need to be fixed within a desirable legal framework, in order to achieve national unity.  It’s reasonable to conclude that respect for rule of law is a precondition to demonstrate political will for national reconciliation.  To cement the reconciliation, there is no question that Sri Lanka needs to move away from concentration of power.  There is thus a need for the political leadership and policy makers to connect the nexus between reconciliation and rule of law.  The legal framework should not only be based on pro-consensus building but also effectively respecting and implementing such framework by power centers.’[34]

In my view, Mr. Weliamuna’s argument above is problematic because of the following reason.  He says that the ethnic conflict and the executive presidency are linked, i.e. the break-down in the rule of law under the executive presidency has fueled the ethnic conflict.  He also says, however:  ‘the concentration of power in one set of individuals or groups of individuals is detrimental to ethnic harmony.’

If the problem is the executive presidency, then one obvious solution is to get rid of it, which seems to be what Mr. Weliamuna is advocating. (‘He says specifically, ‘There is no question that Sri Lanka needs to move away from concentration of power). But then, who carries out the executive function?  In a State, it is not possible to get rid of the executive function, i.e. the set of responsibilities and tasks associated with executing the laws, and in general carrying out the administration of the State.

In my view, if one gets rid of the executive presidency, there are only two viable options left:  one, transfer executive powers to a cabinet of ministers headed by a prime minister, or two, to transfer executive powers to Parliament.  Under either of these options, it is seen that there will be a concentration of power ‘in one set of individuals or groups of people.’

If one accepts that ‘power corrupts, and absolute power corrupts absolutely’ there’s no guarantee that a cabinet of ministers with executive powers or a Parliament with executive as well as legislative powers will respect the rule of law any more than the executive president has presumably done.

Therefore, as far as the ‘ethnic conflict’ is concerned, even if one accepts that a lack of respect for the rule of law has in one way or another contributed to the problem, it is difficult to see how Mr. Weliamuna’s solution is any real solution at all.

Such then are the ideas that currently inform the discourse on ‘national reconciliation’ in this country.  To summarize, Mr. Wickremesinghe wants to ram through a solution within roughly four months to contentious issues that have persisted for decades, and he wants to do it through a multi party negotiating process for which the party representatives in question have no mandate from their constituents.

Mr. Musthapha, on the other hand, wants a constitution that recognizes ‘minority rights’ and also contains provisions to enforce those rights, which, as I explained earlier, is a theoretical as well as practical impossibility if the same constitution is expected to enforce individual rights also.

Mr. Sumanthiran wants to make the central government and the provincial governments ‘supreme’ within their respective spheres of competence, which necessarily entails that the central government will not be able to check a province if the latter does something to harm national unity.  He also wants to merge the northern and eastern provinces which will among other things cause a mass exodus of the Sinhalese from that region.

Finally, Mr. Weliamuna wants to enhance the rule of law by taking power away from the executive president and giving it either to a cabinet of ministers or to Parliament.  In other words, he wants to prevent a concentration of power in one individual or set of individuals (i.e. the president and his henchmen) by facilitating the concentration of power in another set of individuals (i.e. the cabinet of ministers or Parliament as the case may be).

Is it reasonable to suppose that constitutional provisions based on the aforesaid ideas will bring about ‘national reconciliation?’  I leave it to the reader to judge.  In the meantime, I shall proceed to explain my own solution.

PART THREE:  THE SOLUTION

The problem is, on the one hand to ensure that the minorities have an adequate voice in the affairs of the State while ensuring that the Sinhalas also have a voice in the same said affairs commensurate with their numbers.  Therefore, the maximum that a solution can do is to curtail the effects of the numerical superiority of the Sinhalas where such superiority impinges on the rights of the minorities, and on the Sinhalas themselves.

My proposal is that Sri Lanka should adopt the American system of government, with the three branches functioning in the manner originally envisioned by the American founding fathers, but with the following modification:  in the bicameral legislature, the seats in the Senate are to be distributed equally among the three principal ethnic groups in the country, the Sinhalas, the Tamils and the Muslims.

The suggestion of a Second Chamber in Parliament has been made by others, but to the best of my knowledge no one has suggested dividing the seats in this Chamber equally among the ethnic groups in the country.   So, that is my original contribution.

I take as a premise that for the aforesaid solution, or for that matter any solution to the ‘ethnic problem’ in this country or any other country to have a chance of success, it has to first and foremost be agreeable to the majority community:  in other words the majority community has to willingly accept the curtailment of its powers, they cannot be forced or tricked into it.

The only way one could reasonably expect the majority community in any country to willingly accept a curtailment of their power is if that community has something to gain by it also.  So, in this section, I shall do three things.  First, explain the American system of government, particularly the role of the Senate within that system, so that the reader will see how the aforesaid curtailment is to be affected.

Second, explain a contemporary reality that the Sinhala Buddhists (i.e. the majority community) are facing, to show that a curtailment of their power might be something attractive to the Sinhalas themselves at this particular point in time.  And finally, explain the benefits of the proposed plan both to the Sinhalas as well as to the minorities, and also meet certain objections.

  1. a) THE AMERICAN SYSTEM OF GOVERNMENT

I shall confine myself here to explaining the basic theory behind the American system of government, and then explain the role of the Senate in that system, as the founding fathers originally saw it.  (I have discussed these matters at some length in my essay, An Introduction to Separation of Powers Doctrine’ and refer the reader to that essay for more details.)

As far as I understand it, the said theory is as follows.  The founding fathers felt that society in general is composed of various groups that in turn represent, or are gripped by, various prejudices, impulses and sentiments—in a word ‘passions’.  The task of a good government is two-fold:  on the one hand to use the said passions as the starting-point for the legislative process, and on the other hand to ensure that the laws are as rational and free from partisan elements as possible.

As Madison says in Federalist 49:

But it is the reason alone of the public that ought to control and regulate government.  The passions ought to be controlled and regulated by the government.[35]

According to this theory, the function of the various branches of government is to filter, in a manner of speaking, the said ‘passions’ in certain ways so that the desired end-product is obtained.

I shall now focus on the Senate.  The Senate is expected to do two things in the above system:  first, to provide a check on the House, and second, to provide the State with certain things, such as a sense of gravitas, national character, and so on, that it was felt the House could not provide on account of, among other things, the short term of office of Representatives, and the fact that the standards necessary to become a Representative were quite low compared with the criteria for selection to the other branches.

I am interested here in the first function above, and the particular type of relationship that the founding fathers expected would obtain between the House and the Senate.  The relevant passage where this matter is discussed is in Federalist 63 (by Madison).  He says inter alia:

‘I shall not scruple to add that such an institution may be sometimes necessary as a defense to a people against their own temporary errors and delusions.  As the cool and deliberate sense of the community ought, in all governments, and actually will, in all free governments, ultimately prevail over the views of its rulers; so there are moments in public affairs when the people, stimulated by some irregular passion, or some illicit advantage, or misled by the artful misrepresentations of interested men, may call for measures which they themselves will afterwards be most ready to lament and condemn.  In these critical moments, how salutary will be the interference of some temperate and respectable body of citizens, in order to check the misguided career and to suspend the blow meditated by the people against themselves, until reason, justice, and truth can regain their authority over the public mind?’[36]

The point is this.  The type of relationship that the founding fathers wanted between the House and Senate was in essence that of a cup and saucer:  when the coffee or tea in the cup gets too hot, it is poured into the saucer in order to cool it.

I am interested here in the reason that the founding fathers felt such a cooling effect was needed.  As Madison makes clear, that reason has nothing to do with the minorities, but rather, it is to prevent the majority itself, being gripped by some ‘irregular passion’ from passing laws detrimental to their own interests.

I shall now explain what I consider is the contemporary political reality faced by the Sinhala Buddhists in this country, to show that a safeguard such as the one mentioned above may be attractive to them at this particular point in time.

  1. b) THE CONTEMPORARY POLITICAL REALITY FOR SINHALA BUDDHISTS

The contemporary reality faced by the Sinhala Buddhists is that their franchise has been abrogated, and they have no defence against the attempt by the present Government to enact a new Constitution in the event that Constitution has provisions harmful to their long-term interests.  For the benefit of international readers who may be unfamiliar with the intricacies of domestic politics, I shall briefly narrate the sequence of events that has led to the present situation.

On 8 January 2015, Sri Lanka had a Presidential election, where the two main candidates were then-President Mr. Mahinda Rajapaksa who contested under the UPFA banner, and Mr. Maithripala Sirisena, who ran as the ‘Common Candidate’ of a coalition of parties including the UNP, the TNA, the Muslim Congress, and a number of others.

Mr. Sirisena’s campaign platform was that both Mr. Rajapaksa as well as his government were corrupt, and also guilty of rampant human rights abuses and that he (Sirisena) would change all this and bring about a transformation in the political culture of the country.  Mr. Sirisena won by 51% of the vote to Mr. Rajapaksa’s 47.8%, with 81.52% of eligible voters voting.[37]

It is true that Mr. Sirisena got a certain proportion of Sinhala Buddhist votes, but his victory was primarily due to the fact that the minorities voted en mass for him.[38]  In contrast, Mr. Rajapaksa’s primary source of support was the Sinhala Buddhist vote, of which he got 58.26%.[39]

It is not in dispute that certain foreign countries, particularly the United States, England and India wanted Mr. Rajapaksa ousted, and provided both material and moral support to achieve that end.  It is reasonable to suppose that such support also contributed in a not insignificant way to Mr. Sirisena’s victory.

As I mentioned earlier, Mr. Rajapaksa contested on the UPFA ticket.  The main constituent of the UPFA is the SLFP, of which Mr. Rajapaksa at the time was both a member as well as Chairman.  Mr. Sirisena, though he ran against the UPFA (and therefore also the SLFP) was a SLFP’er and in fact the Secretary of that party before he joined the anti-UPFA coalition in order to contest the elections.

After the election, by asserting a certain provision in the SLFP Constitution that says that if a member of the SLFP were to become President of the country such member also automatically becomes the Chairman of the party, Mr. Sirisena took over as Chairman of the SLFP, and proceeded to assert control over that party.  By a similar maneuver, he became Chairman of the UPFA also.

We must now turn to the Parliamentary elections, announced in May and held in August.  For these elections, the parties that formed the coalition that backed Mr. Sirisena at the Presidential elections were contesting separately.  The UPFA (including the SLFP) was contesting as a coalition.

By May, rank-and-file SLFP’ers had come to dislike if not detest Sirisena, because they saw him as a person who had ‘betrayed’ the party, and if I’m not mistaken Mr. Sirisena himself is on record as saying that any SLFP’ers who were seen as being in his camp would have little or no chance of winning at the elections.

Meantime, Mr. Rajapaksa’s popularity among rank-and-file SLFP’ers had not waned and in fact appeared to be increasing since his fall in January.[40]  In May, conventional wisdom was that the UPFA could not win if Mr. Rajapaksa did not lead the campaign.[41]  Not surprisingly, therefore, Mr. Sirisena allowed Mr. Rajapaksa to contest under the UPFA banner, but he (Sirisena) made it known that he wanted Rajapaksa to lose.[42]

And so the campaign started, a campaign characterized more than anything else by UPFA candidates trying to outdo each other distancing themselves from Mr. Sirisena, and associating themselves with Mr. Rajapaksa.  And in fact, at the elections, a number of candidates who had persisted in associating themselves with Mr. Sirisena were rejected by the voters, precisely for that reason.

The results of the elections were as follows:  The UNP led by Mr. Ranil Wckeremasinghe won 93 seats (plus 13 National List seats gave it a total of 106 seats) , the UPFA led by Mr. Rajapaksa won 82 seats (plus 12 National List seats the total became 95), the TNA won 14 seats (with 2 National List seats their total became 16), and the Muslims 1.[43]  The 95 seats secured by the UPFA gave it the potential to form a powerful opposition.

At that point, Mr. Sirisena did the following.  Asserting his powers as Chairman of the SLFP, he had a number of his henchmen, including certain UPFA candidates who had been rejected by the voters at the elections that had just been concluded, appointed to Parliament through the National List.[44]

(The Sri Lanka Constitution reserves 29 seats for the National List, which was originally envisioned as a means of bringing to Parliament persons of eminence and proven competence who for whatever reason may not be inclined to contest elections, but whose services would enhance the work of Parliament and thereby also benefit the country.  The seats are allotted to the parties in proportion to their share of the national vote.)

To repeat, Mr. Sirisena availed himself of the above facility to appoint a number of his favourites to Parliament, which meant that, out of the SLFP group in parliament, the number loyal to him increased, thus giving him more control over that group.  In this situation, he got about 40 or so SLFP MP’s (all of whom were offered Ministerial portfolios including cabinet positions along with all accompanying perks) to join the UNP and form a so-called ‘National Government.’

It should be noted that, prior to the election, the UPFA published its manifesto and nowhere in that manifesto did it say that if the UPFA failed to win a majority of seats in Parliament, it’s MP’s reserved the right to join the party that won the majority of seats and form a ‘National Government.’

It goes without saying that by joining a UNP-led ‘National Government’ UPFA MP’s were helping the UNP pursue the UNP’s  policies, including enacting a new Constitution according to agreements it had reached with various parties including the minorities, but not with the UPFA.  But this is exactly what happened.

If we suppose that for the act of voting to mean anything the voter must have the assurance that the candidate for whom he or she votes will in fact do what they promised they would do prior to the elections and not what they said they wouldn’t do, then clearly the franchise of the Sinhala Buddhists who voted for the UPFA was abrogated.

Thus, the ‘National Government’ came into being, the net result of which was this:  once the 45 or so SLFP’ers joined the UNP, the UNP (which already had 106 seats,) acquired an overwhelming majority—though not a 2/3 majority—in Parliament.

To have a 2/3 majority in Parliament one needs 175 seats, and with a 2/3 majority one can do almost anything one wants in the Sri Lanka Parliament.  If the minorities vote with the UNP (and on an issue such as the new constitution they have pledged to do so) then the UNP has the 2/3 majority it needs to do anything it wants.

In short, a situation has been created where the UNP is able to pursue its policies, agendas and programs in a way and to an extent it simply would not have been able to do if the wishes of the overwhelming majority of UPFA voters (i.e. Sinhala Buddhists) were represented in Parliament in the way they had originally intended them to be represented.

There is a final ingredient in this story.  The UPFA MP’s who did not join the government formed themselves into something called the ‘Joint Opposition’ to defend what were considered to be Sinhala Buddhist interests.

The Joint Opposition was therefore the only body within Parliament that could have raised the issue of the injustice done to the Sinhala Buddhists as a result of the forming of the ‘National Government,’ and also the issue of whether Parliament functioning in this way had a moral right to even contemplate changing the constitution.

On 9 March 2016, the Government introduced a resolution to initiate the process of generating a new constitution.  Unfortunately, for reasons best known to themselves, the members of the Joint Opposition endorsed the said resolution unanimously.

As I explained earlier, the Government has the 2/3 majority to pass any draft constitution it introduces.  So, what the Joint Opposition did on 9th May was to deprive the Sinhala Buddhists of the one and only chance to have any impact on the constitution-making process.

To put it another way, the Sinhala Buddhists, who happen to be the majority in the country, are completely without a voice, not to mention a defence, as far as the constitution-making process is concerned.  Their only hope now is the referendum.  That is the contemporary reality the Sinhala Buddhists face today.

I need hardly mention that, under the circumstances, the Sinhalas would have benefited if they had a Senate functioning in the manner described earlier.  It would have given them the means to check the House in the present situation—to suspend, as it were, the blow the House is about to land, until, if I may borrow Madison’s words from that other context, ‘reason, justice, and truth can gain their authority over the public mind.’

  1. c) THE PROPOSAL

In this section I shall briefly explain the benefits of the proposed plan to the Sinhalas on the one hand and the minorities on the other.  For the Sinhalas, there are two benefits, and the first one should be clear from the discussion in the previous section.  Simply put, if the Sinhalas manage to survive the present situation, they have to ensure that they will never again have to face the same predicament.

In my view, the only way to do the above is to have an Upper House of Parliament capable of checking the Lower House when the representatives of the Sinhalas in the Lower House, acting contrary to the mandate given to them by their constituents, join the minorities and certain other groups to work in ways detrimental to the long-term interests of the Sinhalas.

The danger that has been highlighted in the present Parliament is that in the final analysis the Sinhalas themselves are their own worst enemies.  But, in that case, the same danger will lurk in a Senate also.  Therefore, it is in the interests of the Sinhalas, where they try to impose a check on their representatives in the Lower House, to rely to some extent on an outside force, in this case the minorities, who for their own reasons (which shall be explained in a moment) will be inclined to protect the interests of the Sinhalas.

The second benefit is as follows.  Whether the Sinhalas like it or not, the fate of the country is now very much in the hands of the international community, particularly the United States, England, and India.  In my opinion, the Sinhalas are in a fight (for survival) against the US, UK and India, an unenviable place to be in, by any estimate.

In my view, given the enormous disparity in power between the Sinhalas on the one hand and the US, UK, and India on the other, for the Sinhalas to have even a remote chance of success, they must have two things:  one, an absolute conviction of the justice of their cause[45], and two, powerful friends in the international community (for instance countries such as China, Russia, Iran, and so on) that can intervene on their behalf in international forums, including especially the UN.

At present, the US, UK, and India are saying that a federal arrangement of government is necessary in Sri Lanka because the Sinhalas are unwilling to genuinely ‘share power’ with the minorities.  And the minorities, particularly the Tamil Separatists, are cheering them (i.e. the US, UK and India) on.

The position of the Sinhalas, as far as I can presume to say I understand that position (being a Sinhala myself) is that the minorities are ecstatic about the prospect of ‘federalism’ because they think that through that device they can gain the capacity for separation at their discretion:  in short, ‘federalism’ is a stepping-stone to separation.

Unfortunately, the only way to ‘prove’ the above is with circumstantial evidence, and one cannot expect such evidence to be of much use to friends of the Sinhalas in the international community who might want to argue on behalf of the Sinhalas.

The reason for the above is that, the evidence at issue involves making assessments of certain facts of Sri Lankan history, including assessments of statements of the minorities regarding their purported ‘grievances’, assessments of separatist ideology in the island, and so on, all of which the US, UK and India can say the aforesaid friends of the Sinhalas are unqualified to make.

If, on the other hand, the Sinhalas accept a Senate with equal representation for themselves and the minorities—which indisputably involves sharing power—that is a concrete fact that goes to the root of the question as to whether or not the Sinhalas are genuinely willing to ‘share power.’  It forces the minorities, if they persist in claiming that the Sinhalas are unwilling to share power, to give cogent reasons for those claims:  in short, it allows the Sinhalas to call the bluff of the minorities.

The point is this.  An exchange such as the above will provide potent material for the friends of the Sinhalas in the international community to argue on behalf of the Sinhalas in international forums, and to demand of the US, UK and India, if the latter also persist in saying the Sinhalas are unwilling to ‘share power,’ to defend those views, again, with cogent reasons.  In my view, over time, such pressure can contribute in significant ways to change the stance of the US, UK and India towards the Sinhalas.

I shall now turn to the benefits of the proposed plan to the minorities.  Those benefits are that, if Sri Lanka has a Senate with equal numbers of seats allotted to the Sinhalas, the Tamils and the Muslims, it means that either of the minority blocs will be on par with the Sinhala bloc at any given time, and a combination of the Tamils and Muslims will be able to stifle if not defeat the Sinhalas at any given time also.

It goes without saying that the aforesaid constitutes genuine power—power with which the minorities will be able to further their interests in a manner and to an extent far beyond what they would be entitled to if one went simply by the strength of their numbers in the overall population.  It is far more power than the minorities have ever had in this country, perhaps in any country.

Such then are the general benefits of the proposed plan to both the Sinhalas as well as the minorities.  I shall now proceed to consider two principal objections that critics of this plan might make.  First, that Sri Lanka has already had a Senate (under the Soulbury Constitution) and it was a complete failure, so why make the same mistake again?  And second, neither the Sinhalese nor the minorities will ever accept a Senate such as the one proposed because:

One (as pointed out above) the minorities in the Senate, if they unite, will always be able to out-vote the Sinhalas, and the Sinhalas will never allow themselves to be placed in this position; and two, from the point of view of the minorities, if the Sinhalas elect to the minority ‘seats’ in the Senate a bunch of stooges who do nothing but the bidding of the Sinhalas, the minorities will be in no better position than they are in now.

First, it is true that Sri Lanka once had a Senate.  But, the Senate that I’m proposing is entirely different.  That former Senate had two fundamental problems:  first, with the manner that the Senators were appointed, and second, with the powers given to the Senate.  With respect to appointment, there were to be 30 Senators, 15 to be elected by the House of Representatives, and 15 to be selected by the Governor-General.[46]

The original idea was that both the House and the Governor-General will appoint persons of eminence to the Senate, persons whose knowledge, experience and wisdom would contribute to and enrich the legislative process as a whole.  What happened in practice, was that over time both the Governor General as well as the House appointed their cronies and favorites, which made the Senate more or less a rubber stamp for whatever the Governor General or the House wanted to accomplish.

The bigger problem, however, was with the powers given to the Senate.  In brief, a Bill could originate in either House, and it had to be passed in both Houses before being sent to the Governor General for his assent.[47]  But, there were two important exceptions.

First, if the House passed a  ‘Money Bill’ and, after being sent to the Senate within one month of the end of the session, it is not passed by the Senate, it could be sent to the Governor General for his assent notwithstanding the fact that it was not passed by the Senate.[48]

Second, with respect to a Bill other than a Money Bill, there was a provision that allowed the House, if it passed such a Bill in two consecutive sessions, and the Senate didn’t approve it within a prescribed period, such Bill could also be forwarded to the Governor General notwithstanding the fact that it hadn’t been passed by the Senate.[49]

In short, these provisions completely neutralized the power of the Senate vis a vis the House.  Even if the Senate wanted to act as a check on the House, the House had the Constitutional means to get around the check.

The Senate that I’m proposing is an entirely different entity.  I’m proposing a Senate along the lines of the American model.  First, with respect to selection, the Senators will be elected directly by the people.  Second, and more important, with respect to its powers vis a vis the House, the Senate will have a full veto over any legislation proposed by the House.  Therefore, it will have real power to do the things it is supposed to do.

I shall now turn to the second objection, namely, if the minorities in the Senate unite, they will always be able to out-vote the Sinhalas in the Senate, and thereby to block at their will any legislation proposed by the House, and the Sinhalas will never agree to a plan of government that puts them in this predicament.

My reply is that, though the seats in the Senate are allocated equally among the ethnic groups, the election of the Senators will not be limited to their respective ethnic groups.  My idea is that the Senators will be nominated by the respective ethnic groups (or political parties representing those groups), but the election of the Senators will be done by the people as a whole, i.e. the entire population of the geographical units (as yet to be determined) that each Senator represents.

Thus, the Sinhalas in the respective regions will have a hand in electing their ‘Minority Senators,’ as the minorities in those same regions will have a hand in electing their ‘Sinhala Senators.’  That way, once the Senators are elected, they represent the people as a whole, and not just the particular or ‘communal’ interests of the various ethnic groups.

This leads to the second part of the objection, namely, from the point of view of the minorities, the plan I’m proposing is a way for the Sinhalas to appoint stooges or turn-coats—i.e. persons whom the Sinhalas prefer, but who have no real sympathy for the interests or ‘causes’ of the minorities—thereby leaving the minorities in no better position than they’re in at present, perhaps far worse.

My answer is that the criticism does not apply in the instant case, for three reasons.  First, the nomination of the ‘minority’ Senators will be in the hands of the minorities, and the Sinhalas will be stuck with voting for the candidates already selected by the minorities.

Second, the only way the criticism makes sense is if we presume that a ‘Minority Senator’ must sympathize or identify only with the interests of the minorities, and that the minorities are incapable of recognizing their interests well enough to pick candidates who will not only further ‘minority interests,’ but also be acceptable to Sinhala voters.

Third, there is plenty of room in the House for ‘communalists’ of all stripes, and the Sinhalas as well as the minorities can elect such politicians to the House, if they so wish.

Circumstances will thus conspire to ensure that the minorities will nominate, and the Sinhalese elect (and vice versa) persons to the Senate who, as far as possible, think in terms of the interests of the country as whole, rather than in terms of communal or sectarian interests.  Reason suggests, therefore, that that is precisely the type of person who will eventually be elected as a Senator.

To summarize, the Senate that I’m suggesting is to be an institution genuinely capable of curtailing the power of the House, and thereby curtailing the advantage the Sinhalas derive by virtue of their superior numbers, but without denying them a proportionate share of influence in the affairs of the state to which their numbers entitle them.

That influence is curtailed only where its effects impinge on the rights of minorities, or are detrimental to the long-term interests of the Sinhalas themselves, something which no reasonable Sinhalese can consider bad.

For the minorities, the plan offers them unparalleled advantages, including the following:  first, they will have an iron-clad method to quash the ambitions of the Sinhalas where the latter threaten the rights of the minorities, and second, they will be able to promote their interests and aspirations as groups through legislation to a much greater extent than was ever possible previously.

Of course, they will have to get the legislation in question to pass at the House (this will be difficult, because the Sinhalas will never accept anything extreme, so the minorities will have to compromise, not a bad thing in itself) but the point is this:  if the legislation is question passes in the House, the minorities can guarantee that it will pass in the Senate, because in the Senate, the minorities, if they unite, are the preponderant power.

There are other benefits in the plan I’m suggesting that I can mention only in passing.  For instance, a Senate will help build a sense of national character, provide a steady supply of competent and experienced legislators, and such-like things, which in time will bring much-needed political cohesion and stability to the country.

Most important, however, the constitutionally-mandated interdependence between the respective ethnic groups in the Senate will naturally lead to cooperation between those groups within that forum, resulting in an increase of  mutual respect, cordiality and amity between individual Senators.  And this will be an example to the rest of the nation.

It is not unreasonable to suppose that in time the interdependence between the ethnic groups in the Senate will be reflected in similar interdependence, and resulting cooperation, between the said groups in society at large, which in turn will increase amity and friendship between individual members of those groups also.  I can think of no firmer foundation for ethnic harmony.

Conclusion

I have in this essay tried to do three things:  first, to identify the central Constitutional problem in Sri Lanka, which I identified as the need to give the minorities the capacity to pursue their particular interests and aspirations, while at the same time ensuring that the Sinhalas are not denied their right to pursue their interests and aspirations, to a degree commensurate with their superior numbers.

Second, I reviewed an exchange between four key figures in the government that presents various ideas and proposals for a ‘legal framework for national reconciliation,’ and tried to show that the said ideas make very little sense, and could in fact be counter-productive to the goal of reconciliation.

Finally, I proposed my solution, which was that Sri Lanka should have a system of government that replicates the American model, with the three branches of government functioning in the manner originally intended by the American Founding Fathers, but with the difference that the seats in the Sri Lankan Senate will be divided equally among the three principal ethnic groups in the country, the Sinhalas, Tamils, and Muslims.

Dharshan Weerasekera is an Attorney-at-Law.  He is the author of two books:  The UN’s Relentless Pursuit of Sri Lanka (2013), and, The UN’s Subversion of International Law:  The Sri Lanka Story (2015)

[1] Cited in, S. L. Gunasekara, Tigers, Moderates and the Pandora’s Package, Multi Packs Ltd, 1996, p. 18

[2] Foreign Policy Journal, 9 July 2012, www.foreignpolicyjournal.com

[3] www.lankaweb.com, 1 March 2016

[4] www.lankaweb.com, 4 March 2016

[5] The Commission, headed by Lord Soulbury, was appointed by the British Government in 1944, to inquire into whether the island then under British colonial control was ready for independence.  The Commissioners arrived in Sri Lanka in 1945 and conducted inquiries for nearly 10 months, at the end of which they submitted their report, where they recommended that independence be granted.  Lord Soulbury went on to become the Governor-General of Sri Lanka, and the first constitution of independent Sri Lanka, based on the recommendations of the Soulbury Commission, is known as the ‘Soulbury Constitution.’

[6] Cited in, G. C. Mendis, Ceylon Today and Yesterday, Associated Newspapers of Ceylon, Ltd., 1957, Preface

[7] K.. M. De Silva, A History of Sri Lanka, Vijitha Yapa Publishers, Colombo, 2003, p. 442

[8] The Report of the Commission on Constitutional Reform – 1945, His Majesty’s Stationary Office, London, p. 70. (The population of the country in 1945, as estimated by the Commission, based on the census of 1931, was that out of a total population of 6,060,000, roughly 4,093,000 were Sinhalese, 1,509,000 Tamil, and 380,000 Muslim, p.7)

[9] BASL Law Journal, 2015, Vo. XXI

[10] Lessons Leant and Reconciliation Commission

[11] ‘Towards a Desirable Legal Framework for Achieving National Reconciliation in Sri Lanka,’ Ranil Wickremesinghe, Bar Association Law Journal, Vol. XXI, 2015, pages, 28-32, pg. 29

[12] Ibid, pg. 29

[13] See for instance, ‘Dynamics of Sinhala Buddhist Ethno Nationalism in Post-war Sri Lanka,’ Ayesha Zuhair, Center for Policy Alternatives, April 2016, www.cpalanka.org; and also, ‘Forthcoming Parliamentary Elections (2015) in Sri Lanka:  An Assessment,’ Dr. M. Samatha, Australian Institute of International Affairs, 5 August 2015, www.internationalaffairs.org

[14] The Constitution of ITAK in Tamil is on file at the Offices of the Elections Commission.  To the best of my knowledge, ITAK has not filed an English translation of their Constitution.  The translations given here are from the translation of the said Constitution by the Government translator, made by order of the Supreme Court in case no. SC/SPL/03/2014, and filed of record.

[15] Ibid.

[16] Because fundamental rights are individual rights, and as pointed out above, in a confederation the power of the central government stops at the governments of the respective units, and does not reach to the individual citizens within them.  On the other hand, in a federal government the said power reaches to the individual citizens within the respective units.

[17] For instance, the JVP (Janatha Vimukthi Peramuna) and the JHU (Jathika Hela Urupmaya) two Sinhala parties that have by and large been allies of the present government, have made it clear they oppose federalism.  See for instance, ‘JVP Slams TNA Manifesto and opposes Federalism,’ Tamil Guardian, 29 July 2015, www.tamilguadian.com

[18] ‘Towards a desirable legal framework…’ p. 31

[19] In this regard, it is pertinent that no less than the Chief Minister of the Northern Province, Mr. Wigneswaran, is on record as suggesting that the Sinhalas have no history in the Northern Province, and also that in his view, inter-marriage between Sinhalas and Tamils ought to be discouraged.  If I’m not misinformed, he has said, inter alia: ‘Second fear expressed is that Sri Lanka is a Sinhala Buddhist country and the Tamils who are immigrants of recent years are asking more than they could and should.  That is not so.  History does not support the Mahawansa story.  Also, there is no ethnic group called the Sinhalese.’  Cited in, Laksiri Fernando, ‘Wigneswaran and acrimonious ‘ethnic debate’’16 January 2016, www.lankabrief.org ; also see, ‘Wigneswaran opposes Sinhala-Tamil marriage,’ Sunday Times, 24 February 2016, www.sundaytimes.com

[20] Ibid, p. 32

[21] John Pilger, ‘South Africa Today:  Apartheid by another name,’ www.counterpunch.org, 14 April 2014

[22] ‘Towards a Desirable Legal Framework for Achieving National Reconciliation in Sri Lanka,’ Faiszer Musthapha, Bar Association Law Journal, Vol. XXI, 2015, pages 33-37, pg. 35

[23] Ibid, pg. 37

[24] Keshavananda Bharathi vs. State of Kerala, 24 April 1971, paragraph 705, www.indiankanoon.org

[25] Ibid, paragraph 760

[26] ‘Towards a Desirable Legal Framework for Achieving National Reconciliation in Sri Lanka,’ M. A. Sumanthiran, Bar Association Law Journal, Vol. XXI, 2015, pages, 38-41, pg. 40.

[27] Ibid, pg. 40.

[28] Ibid, pg. 41

[29] Census of Population and Housing, Sri Lanka 2012, www.statistics.gov.lk

[30] In 1971, there were 39,511 Sinhalese in the province, while in 2011 that number had dropped to 21,860, a decline of 44.7%  (Population Statistics for the Northern Province (1881-2011), Department of Census and Statistics, Sri Lanka, cited in, ‘Post War Northern Province:  Some Facts and Fallacies,’ Dr. Rajasingham Narendran, www.dbsjeyaraj.com )

[31] R. L. Brohier, Ancient Irrigation Works in Ceylon, Part 1, (1934), Chapter 3, ‘The Northern Province and the Peninsula of Jaffna’

[32] B. Horsburgh, ‘Sinhalese Place Names in the Jaffna Peninsula,’ The Ceylon Antiquary, (1916) Vol. 2, Part 1, page 54

[33] ‘Towards a Desirable Legal Framework for Achieving National Reconciliation in Sri Lanka,’ J. C. Weliamuna, Bar Association Law Journal, Vol. XXI, 2015, pages, 42-49, pg. 42

[34] Ibid, pg. 48

[35] All references are to, James Madison, Alexander Hamilton and John Jay, The Federalist Papers (ed. Isaac Kramnick), Penguin, London, 1987, p. 315

[36] Ibid, p. 371

[37] ‘Presidential Elections 2015 – Final Results’, www.news.lk

[38] It is estimated that Sirisena got 84% of the minority vote while Rajapaksa got 12.79% (‘2015 Sri Lanka Presidential Elections, Analysis of Voting Patterns’, www.argylex.com)

[39] ‘2015 Sri Lanka Presidential Elections, Analysis of Voting Patterns’, www.argylex.com

[40] See, ‘Sri Lanka Between Elections,’ International Crisis Group, Asia Report No. 272, 12 August 2015, www.crisisgroup.org

[41] See, ‘Sri Lankan President Postpones Parliamentary Elections,’ K. Ratnayake, World Socialist Website, 29 May 2015, www.wsws.org ; also, ‘Heavy wait battle:  Sirisena wants to wait, but UNP cannot,’ Political Columns, 21 June 2015, The Sunday Times, www.sundaytimes.lk

[42] See, ‘President battles with his own Party amid furor and turmoil,’ Political Columns, 19 July 2015, The Sunday Times, www.sundaytimes.lk ; also, ‘Outcome of tomorrow’s poll crucial for Lanka,’ Political Columns, 16 August 2015The Sunday Times, www.sundaytimes.lk

[43] ‘Sri Lanka Parliamentary Elections 2015 Result:  What Direction Will Foreign Policy Take?’ Dr. M. Samatha, Indian Council on World Affairs, 1 September 2015, www.icwa.in

[44] See, ‘Another Jumbo Cabinet with National Govnt,’ Political Columns, 23 August 2015, The Sunday Times, www.sundaytimes.lk

[45] Without this, it is impossible to sustain a fight for any extended length of time.

[46] Soulbury Constitution, Article 8(1)

[47] Ibid, Article 32

[48] Ibid, Article 33

[49] Ibid, Article 34

“IMMEDIATE NEED FOR A KIDNEY BANK IN SRI LANKA”

June 5th, 2016

Sarath Wijesinghe – former Ambassador to UAE and Israel

A precious organ in the Human Body

Kidney is one of the most precious organs in the human body, making urine, remove excess water, control body chemicals, toxins, control blood pressure, keep bones healthy, keep make and maintain  red blood, controls mineral and potassium, blood acidity and many other matters for a healthy life. It is as important as the brain and the heart for the human body to be alive. Kidney diseases were rarely heard in Sri Lanka until the recent past when our community lead a healthy life with nature. Unfortunately now things have changed. We are no longer a healthy nation due to our own mistakes which are out of our control due to changes worldwide on consumption of food, medicine and way of life in the fast developing world.  Current catastrophic situation   may be due to many reasons which includes intake of adulterated unhealthy water, food, artificial life against nature, excessively intake of chemicals, uneducated and in identified foreign bodies are identified as causes by researchers and scientists worldwide which is a threat to the mankind. Water we drink is polluted, food is adulterated and full of poisonous materials, vegetables and fruits are full of chemicals, drug intake is excessive  and out of control, Junk food and unhealthy cola drinks are consumed by adults as well as children, food for sale is full of artificial flavour and chemicals used freely with dry rations adulterated by the unruly traders, food imported with no control and quality is consumed with no control by all age groups, over use of fertilizer with no proper control is rampant, destruction of the environment with de forestation and uncontrolled development schemes in small and large scale is taking place all over. Citizen lives against the nature due to modern fast life with fast and unhygienic and adulterated food full of foreign and poisonous bodies. It is estimated that by 2035 kidney/diabetic patients will reach 592 million.

Cause for the spread of CKD worldwide

Exact cause of the crisis is exactly not identified but presumed by researchers as one of the abovementioned reasons of living against nature. Diabetes, Hypertension, Kidney disorders, blocking of arteries are near contributory factors of this world tragedy. It is a worldwide scenario in most parts of the world and spreads fast with no boundaries. 1.5 million World citizens die annually and US may need $ 48 billion per year and China $ 558 billion, for future expenses to meet this catastrophic situation indication the gravity of the crisis. 10% of the world population suffers from CKD and two million die allegedly due to CKD related reasons. There is 30% increase of CKD in USA and 7.1% of Indian population lives with this dangerous situation with 17% urban population. Massive Food circulation worldwide with no control and standards has increased the spread of the d consumption of fast and unhygienic food provided by massive multinational companies worldwide and usage of dangerous chemicals for food outlets and domestic consumption. Classis example is the use of a Weed Killer Ajinomoto- Monosodium Glutanate” Essence of Taste – the company with revenue of 1172 billion is used in most restaurants hotels and homes in large quantities for taste. Cola we drink is poisonous and contains 8 to 10 spoons of sugar which strongly catalysed and promotes CKDu. Citizen should be given pipe born water instead of polluted well and water from tanks with pesticides and agrochemicals as water is identified as one of the main causes of the spread of CKDu.

C K Du in Sri Lanka

Four million out of 23 million of the population suffers from diabetic related ailments, which has a direct impact on the future generation which is a dangerously high proportion. It is estimated that there are one hundred thousand kidney diabetic related patients at hospitals and it is now known the unknown potential suffers growing at the rate of 5000 per year. The cure is expensive and complicated. The potential patients are to be dialysed or kidneys are to be transplanted which are expensive in any standard and not provided by Government hospitals. Country needs 1000 dialysis centres, but hospitals have facilities for only 178 to be used by patients in dire need in last stages. If you are not dialysed at least thrice a week death is the next option. There are around 20,000 patients on CKDu needing dialysis thrice a week which will cost around 10,000 per session which will take around five hours available in private hospitals in urban areas with other facilities as backup medical staffs is required during the process of dialysis. Vat has become the additional monster adding 15% to dialysis, drugs and consultants. 50% of the population is on Samurai Benefits” and the average salary of the average common man is around 700 rupees per day. If 20,000 families in one province have five members 20, 0000 citizens suffer with which is ever growing. By 2035 it estimated kidney/diabetic patients will reach 592 million and it is estimated there are over one hundred thousand CKD patients growing annually fast in all the districts at 5000 new patients per year. Therefore it is not the time for the politicians to give concessions and benefits on to themselves on Car permits, Tax, Rent and other allowances with further expansion of the Political Portfolios and Parliamentary Committees with facilities and perks at the cost of the tax payer already in trouble. They have no mandate to exploit the citizen lead extra superior lives at the expense of the tax payer who had trust on the politicians who has been given the country as trustees on trust. In the UK and other countries dialysis and transplant is free to the citizen. It is nothing but fair to extend the facility to the dying brothers and families to save their lives making and creating strategic innovative mechanisms.

International and Local mechanisms to prevent and cure CKDu

National Kidney Foundation based in the USA is active in organising awareness and educational programs with directions to find funds to needy. Kidney education foundation and Kidney Foundation in India encourages donation kidneys and assistance to the needy. World Kidney day and many programs are organised by the National Kidney Foundation with the network with 150 countries. National Kidney foundation was incorporated on 26th Sept 2006, but the progress of the Foundation not known and published. National Kidney fund was set up  to assist needy with the help of Holsim” with the Presidents blessings and the Presidential Task Force established appear to work hard on publicity which requires more professionalism and strategy not giving prominence and working arrangements to publicity alone. National Kidney Foundation attempted to set up a database on Dona supply programs under the auspices of the President and the Minister of Healthy with is still in the formative stages with National donor Supply programme. Cricketer Dilshan and Wetthamony were appointed by the President as Brand Ambassadors on the CKDu crisis to promote programmes under the tasks force with lot of publicity and funfair with excellent concepts and future plans with results unknown to the citizen yet. Samastha Lanka Kidney Patients Association backed by Professor Razvie Sheriff and Dr Sanjeva Heiyantuduwa is doing a yeoman service on educating patients and would be victims to prevention and assistance in dialysis and transplants through the Association.

Way forward and a case for a Kidney Bank in line with Eye Bank and the Blood Bank

A Tissue Bank, Blood Bank and Eye Bank is performing reasonably well in Sri Lanka with State Patronage which is an essential factor under any regime as it is a matter of a service to the citizen and the mankind in need. Pioneer of the Eye Bank Dr Hadson Silva is ever remembered by Sri Lankans as the originator of the society now spread worldwide giving free service in providing super quality cornea tissues free for transplant. It is a joint venter with Singapore government managed by a Committee consisting of the Health Minister, Director of Health services and representatives from Singapore sited at the Eye hospital in Colombo. First blood donation took place in 1921 and the current blood bank provides 350000 volumes of blood per year free collected by voluntary donors. Blood donor day is on 14th June and the blood is offered by the public voluntary with no hesitation. There is a tissue bank in Sri Lanka and organ banks in the UK and USA. There were media publicity on Kidney Rackets and transplantations performed illegally in Sri Lanka. But it was revealed that 107 operations performed in three years are for Indian patients with Indian donors using the expert performances of Sril Lnakan and Indian Doctors in Sri Lanka. This should be encouraged and promoted to encourage medical tourism and to raise the standard of Sri Lankan Doctors and the medical system to the international standards.

On 10th March The World Kidney Day a Seminar/Workshop was organised at the Auditorium of the Organization of Professionals on the topic TOWARDS A WORLD FREE FROM KIDNEY DISEASE” with presentations from Dr Chana Jayasumana,  Dr Ruwan Dissanayaka, Dr P G Mahipala Director General Health Services, Dr Lanka Dissanayaka WHO, Dr A  Ratnapala Eminent Ayuradic Physician with Professor Rizvy Sheriff as the moderator and at the end of the deliberations it was resolved to explore possibilities to set up a Kidney Bank in line with Eye and blood bank.

Accordingly there will a public seminar/discussion on 1st Jully 2016 with the same speakers and more additional speakers including Dr Sanjajaya Heiyantuduwa, Mr D L Mendis UN expert and an international lawyer with many others organized jointly with the Organization of Professionals Association and West End Law Centre.

This is the open invitation to you to take part at the deliberations on 1st July 2016 from 6 pm to 9 pm at the Organization of Professionals Auditorium on Stanley Wijesundara Road Colombo 7, between the University and the Race course off Reid Avenue ADMISSION FREE. Sarath7@hotmail.co.uk

Convener and Initiator Sarath Wijesinghe  – Former ambassador to UAE and Israel

 Organized jointly with Organization of Professionals Association

Telephone 0779529797/0777880166/0112421752/0113010064/0795030447/0114502586                     

Erring on the side of caution?

June 5th, 2016

By Rohana R. Wasala Courtesy The Island

The recent furore over eastern province chief minister  SLMC provincial council member Ahmed Nazeer’s outrageously humiliating treatment of the commanding officer of the Sampur navy camp Captain I.R. Premaratne during a function at Sampur Maha Vidyalaya in Trincomalee presided over by the provincial governor Austin Fernando and graced by the American ambassador Atul  Keshap on May 20, 2016 naturally called to mind by contrast the government’s lighthearted reaction to  official Opposition and TNA leader R. Sampanthan’s deliberate trespass with a group of supporters into the army camp at Kilinochchi in the north a few weeks before that. Prime minister Ranil Wickremasinghe thought it fit to dismiss the usually decent MP Sampanthan’s apparent  insolence with a joke or as  part of a joke. The peace-loving  public’s anger that the eastern province  CM’s disgraceful conduct provoked throughout the country  was exacerbated by their inevitable recall of that light dismissal of what appeared to them as a challenge to the government’s authority in the area. My feeling as a Sri Lankan is that the people’s outrage in this later instance should be treated as a warning to the powers that be to take meaningful steps to investigate why such displays of discontent are staged  and determine the causative factors. We would rather the dog wagged the tail, without allowing the opposite to happen.

Of course, it must be admitted that spontaneous public perceptions of the respective incidents may be too superficial to be treated as being based on a sound understanding of the deeper issues involved in those episodes. These issues are certain problems that have still failed to be resolved peacefully without aggressive foreign interference getting in the way. Yet, ultimately the common people’s instinctive reading of the particular events is most likely to be correct: they are open threats, however seemingly trivial, to the survival of the unitary status of the Sri Lankan state. The country remaining whole is vital to its future wellbeing (meaning the economic prosperity and the physical security of all the communities that make it their home).

According to the media, a leading monk from the area, Ven. Ampitiye Sumanarathana, called on the chief minister at his residence to protest against his unacceptable conduct towards the navy officer. The monk also led a peaceful demonstration in the town. The monk’s move will be interpreted by the few English-speaking  anti-national communalists in the media as an example of intolerant nationalist extremism  on the part of the majority community. A few days later it was reported that the chief minister  tendered an apology to the navy, the governor, the US ambassador, and the school children and parents who were made to witness the undignified scene. That could be expected to provide a closure to the unpleasant affair, but its sinister implications are bound to reverberate for some time to come. In any case, it remains the responsibility of the government to prevent situations being contrived by irresponsible  politicos of Nazeer’s ilk that would provoke less peaceful methods of protest by ordinary Sri Lankans who, contrary to foreign perceptions, are the real victims of communalism. The government, we (ordinary Sri Lankans) hope, will not relinquish its responsibility and lose its initiative to scheming outsiders when dealing with the longstanding domestic crisis involving the unreasonable demand for a separate state in Sri Lanka. The suddenly galvanized drive for federalism is only  an unfailing step towards separation. That is the perception that the vast majority of ordinary Sri Lankans have. Creating co-existing ethnic enclaves is not the way to unity.

Watching the video of the Sampur incident I thought it looked as though governor  Austin Fernando left the hapless navy officer in the lurch. The embarrassed Captain Premaratne, uncertain how to react to the chief minister’s shocking outburst, moved behind governor Fernando and stood there, presumably, asking for his instructions or intervention. Since, in a moment,  Captain Premaratne moved back to where he was standing before, I thought that the governor had asked him to stay on the stage ignoring the irate politician’s abusive rant. After shouting at Captain Premaratne, chief minister Nazeer turned on the governor himself, haranguing him about the officer having violated what he called the ‘protocol’, and blamed the governor for his own alleged remissness in understanding  and observing proper protocol!

(Ahmed Nazeer, according to information given in a reliable website I usually visit, has been the owner of a photography business in Colombo. I heard on TV an ignorant government minister  describing him as a former supreme court judge who should know better. Some government minister! Some supreme court judge turned-politician!)

Chief minister Nazeer’s uncalled for berating of the commanding officer of the SLN base at Sampur has been roundly condemned on all sides as it should, but the protocol argument he raised deserves  careful attention. The composition of the Eastern Province administration which Nazeer heads as chief minister is such that it  may naturally be expected to demonstrate a perfect rapport between it and the central government, because Nazeer is from the SLMC, which is a constituent partner of the coalition government led by the UNP in collaboration with  some members of the SLFP; the TNA is also represented in it. The insignificant official opposition at the centre led by TNA’s Sampathan is virtually a part of the government, which is a unique feature of the ruling coalition. Fortunately, the Joint Opposition is fulfilling the responsibilities of a democratic opposition despite various undue pressures.

Now the governor represents the central government, and is hierarchically above the chief minister. Governor Austin Fernando is a seasoned government functionary. It is highly unlikely that he would go wrong in a matter like this. However, it looked as if he was playing second fiddle to the chief minister, which was not according to protocol (or did Nazeer act in ignorance of this?). Shouldn’t governor Fernando have asserted his authority and rescued the navy officer from that indignity inflicted on him in the presence of dignitaries including the American ambassador, and perhaps, more important, shouldn’t  he  have demonstrated that the eastern province was still part of the Sri Lankan state by restraining the offensive chief minister more effectively?  Perhaps,  governor Fernando erred on the side of caution. As a well disciplined navy officer, on his part, Captain Premaratne was not doing politics and was not ready to kowtow to any politician ; he was only performing his duty as a loyal member of the Sri Lankan defence establishment; he had nothing to do with politics. If he was guilty of anything, it was that he was so wholeheartedly enthusiastic about the success of the school project which the navy had carried out in collaboration with a private business firm (Richard Peiris Co.) to think too much about having to be careful not to prick the bloated egos of potential political bullies.

The government’s cautious response to the untoward incident is understandable, but it is hoped that it will not degenerate into mere, irresponsibly timid, political correctness. At the same time, political parties, groups and individuals who criticize the cm’s tantrum as something unacceptable and shout slogans denouncing perceived threats to the lives and dignity of the soldiers who wrested the country from the clutches of terrorism must not be attacked as nationalist extremists or worse as rabid racists, for our recent experiences prove that their concerns are genuine are well founded.

The government’s countermanding of the defence ministry- ordered boycott by the armed forces of events attended by the chief minister in question must be appreciated. But it should not be seen as a reason for underestimating the severity of the cm’s misdemeanor on the occasion or as acknowledgement of some of the blame by the security forces.

BOND ROBBERS CREEP IN TO THE EMPLYEES PTOVIDENT FUND

June 5th, 2016

(from Irida Devaina – 29th May) (Article by Shaym  Nuwan Ganewatte)

Another serious criticism regarding the bond issue of the Central Bank is the primary agent which received a higher interest rate in the primary market has in fact unloaded bonds valued at Rs 10 billon to the Employees Provident fund at a lower interest rates at the auctions held on 20th and 30 March enabling the primary dealer to make a unconscionable profit of Rs 3 billion!”

What exactly took place at the auctions on 29th March? It was advertised that the bonds to the value of Rs 40 billion will be offered. But the Central Bank made arrangements to offer Rs 77 billion worth of bonds. The question which we like the Central Bank to respond is while the Employees Provident Fund received 2.5 billion worth bonds, a known primary dealer received Rs 26 billion bonds. On 30the March the Central Bank accepted offers for Rs 21 billion bonds and the primary dealer again received Rs 15- billion worth of bonds. According to the reliable source the Employees Provident fund did not receive any bonds, We are publishing the connected figures as we doubt whether even the members of the monetary board at the Central Bank may not have been  be advised of the real situation.

The Prime Minister has demanded a report from the Monetary Board on the bond issue. But, the how can the Monetary Board attend to this requirement if the right information is not made available to them?

According to our sources the Monetary Board had not been advised of the names of the successful bidders, but, they have been briefed merely about the dealers A, B .C etc. It will be helpful for the Secretary of the Finance Ministry to read the series of articles we have published on the bond scam to get relevant information.

To add insult to injury, the fact remains that the primary dealer made a clean profit of Rs 3 billion at the expense of the Employees Provident Fund is a significant fact to be investigated, This is how the bond robbers made the Employees Provident Fund to eat the humbler pie! The members of the Employees Provident Fund in fact subsided the lucky primary dealer!

 

What is the Mind?

June 5th, 2016

By His Holiness the Dalai Lama Cambridge, MA USA

There is little agreement among Western scientists about the nature and function of mind, consciousness—or even about whether such a thing exists. Buddhism’s extensive explanations, however, stand firm after twenty-five centuries of philosophical debate and experiential validation. Here His Holiness the Dalai Lama explains the Buddhist concept of mind to the participants of a Mind Science symposium at the Massachusetts Institute of Technology in Cambridge, MA, USA.

From MindScience, edited by Daniel Goleman and Robert F. Thurman, first in 1991 by Wisdom Publications, Boston, USA. Reprinted with permission in the November/December 1995 issue of Mandala, the newsmagazine of FPMT.

One of the fundamental views in Buddhism is the principle of “dependent origination.” This states that all phenomena, both subjective experiences and external objects, come into existence in dependence upon causes and conditions; nothing comes into existence uncaused. Given this principle, it becomes crucial to understand what causality is and what types of cause there are. In Buddhist literature, two main categories of causation are mentioned: (i) external causes in the form of physical objects and events, and (ii) internal causes such as cognitive and mental events.

The reason for an understanding of causality being so important in Buddhist thought and practice is that it relates directly to sentient beings’ feelings of pain and pleasure and the other experiences that dominate their lives, which arise not only from internal mechanisms but also from external causes and conditions. Therefore it is crucial to understand not only the internal workings of mental and cognitive causation but also their relationship to the external material world.

The fact that our inner experiences of pleasure and pain are in the nature of subjective mental and cognitive states is very obvious to us. But how those inner subjective events relate to external circumstances and the material world poses a critical problem. The question of whether there is an external physical reality independent of sentient beings’ consciousness and mind has been extensively discussed by Buddhist thinkers. Naturally, there are divergent views on this issue among the various philosophical schools of thought. One such school [Cittamatra] asserts that there is no external reality, not even external objects, and that the material world we perceive is in essence merely a projection of our minds. From many points of view, this conclusion is rather extreme. Philosophically, and for that matter conceptually, it seems more coherent to maintain a position that accepts the reality not only of the subjective world of the mind, but also of the external objects of the physical world.

Now, if we examine the origins of our inner experiences and of external matter, we find that there is a fundamental uniformity in the nature of their existence in that both are governed by the principle of causality. Just as in the inner world of mental and cognitive events, every moment of experience comes from its preceding continuum and so on ad infinitum. Similarly, in the physical world every object and event must have a preceding continuum that serves as its cause, from which the present moment of external matter comes into existence.

In some Buddhist literature, we find that in terms of the origin of its continuum, the macroscopic world of our physical reality can be traced back finally to an original state in which all material particles are condensed into what are known as “space particles.” If all the physical matter of our macroscopic universe can be traced to such an original state, the question then arises as to how these particles later interact with each other and evolve into a macroscopic world that can have direct bearing on sentient beings’ inner experiences of pleasure and pain. To answer this, Buddhists turn to the doctrine of karma, the invisible workings of actions and their effects, which provides an explanation as to how these inanimate space particles evolve into various manifestations.

The invisible workings of actions, or karmic force (karma means action), are intimately linked to the motivation in the human mind that gives rise to these actions. Therefore an understanding of the nature of mind and its role is crucial to an understanding of human experience and the relationship between mind and matter. We can see from our own experience that our state of mind plays a major role in our day-to-day experience and physical and mental well-being. If a person has a calm and stable mind, this influences his or her attitude and behavior in relation to others. In other words, if someone remains in a state of mind that is calm, tranquil and peaceful, external surroundings or conditions can cause them only a limited disturbance. But it is extremely difficult for someone whose mental state is restless to be calm or joyful even when they are surrounded by the best facilities and the best of friends. This indicates that our mental attitude is a critical factor in determining our experience of joy and happiness, and thus also our good health.

To sum up, there are two reasons why it is important to understand the nature of mind. One is because there is an intimate connection between mind and karma. The other is that our state of mind plays a crucial role in our experience of happiness and suffering. If understanding the mind is very important, what then is mind, and what is its nature?

Buddhist literature, both sutra and tantra, contains extensive discussions on mind and its nature. Tantra, in particular, discusses the various levels of subtlety of mind and consciousness. The sutras do not talk much about the relationship between the various states of mind and their corresponding physiological states. Tantric literature, on the other hand, is replete with references to the various subtleties of the levels of consciousness and their relationship to such physiological states as the vital energy centers within the body, the energy channels, the energies that flow within these and so on. The tantras also explain how, by manipulating the various physiological factors through specific meditative yogic practices, one can effect various states of consciousness.

According to tantra, the ultimate nature of mind is essentially pure. This pristine nature is technically called “clear light.” The various afflictive emotions such as desire, hatred and jealousy are products of conditioning. They are not intrinsic qualities of the mind because the mind can be cleansed of them. When this clear light nature of mind is veiled or inhibited from expressing its true essence by the conditioning of the afflictive emotions and thoughts, the person is said to be caught in the cycle of existence, samsara. But when, by applying appropriate meditative techniques and practices, the individual is able to fully experience this clear light nature of mind free from the influence and conditioning of the afflictive states, he or she is on the way to true liberation and full enlightenment.

Hence, from the Buddhist point of view, both bondage and true freedom depend on the varying states of this clear light mind, and the resultant state that meditators try to attain through the application of various meditative techniques is one in which this ultimate nature of mind fully manifests all its positive potential, enlightenment, or Buddhahood. An understanding of the clear light mind therefore becomes crucial in the context of spiritual endeavor.

In general, the mind can be defined as an entity that has the nature of mere experience, that is, “clarity and knowing.” It is the knowing nature, or agency, that is called mind, and this is non-material. But within the category of mind there are also gross levels, such as our sensory perceptions, which cannot function or even come into being without depending on physical organs like our senses. And within the category of the sixth consciousness, the mental consciousness, there are various divisions, or types of mental consciousness that are heavily dependent upon the physiological basis, our brain, for their arising. These types of mind cannot be understood in isolation from their physiological bases.

Now a crucial question arises: How is it that these various types of cognitive events—the sensory perceptions, mental states and so forth—can exist and possess this nature of knowing, luminosity and clarity? According to the Buddhist science of mind, these cognitive events possess the nature of knowing because of the fundamental nature of clarity that underlies all cognitive events. This is what I described earlier as the mind’s fundamental nature, the clear light nature of mind. Therefore, when various mental states are described in Buddhist literature, you will find discussions of the different types of conditions that give rise to cognitive events. For example, in the case of sensory perceptions, external objects serve as the objective, or causal condition; the immediately preceding moment of consciousness is the immediate condition; and the sense organ is the physiological or dominant condition. It is on the basis of the aggregation of these three conditions—causal, immediate and physiological—that experiences such as sensory perceptions occur.

Another distinctive feature of mind is that it has the capacity to observe itself. The issue of mind’s ability to observe and examine itself has long been an important philosophical question. In general, there are different ways in which mind can observe itself. For instance, in the case of examining a past experience, such as things that happened yesterday you recall that experience and examine your memory of it, so the problem does not arise. But we also have experiences during which the observing mind becomes aware of itself while still engaged in its observed experience. Here, because both observing mind and observed mental states are present at the same time, we cannot explain the phenomenon of the mind becoming self-aware, being subject and object simultaneously, through appealing to the factor of time lapse.

Thus it is important to understand that when we talk about mind, we are talking about a highly intricate network of different mental events and state. Through the introspective properties of mind we can observe, for example, what specific thoughts are in our mind at a given moment, what objects our minds are holding, what kinds of intentions we have and so on. In a meditative state, for example, when you are meditating and cultivating a single- pointedness of mind, you constantly apply the introspective faculty to analyze whether or nor your mental attention is single-pointedly focused on the object, whether there is any laxity involved, whether you are distracted and so forth. In this situation you are applying various mental factors and it is not as if a single mind were examining itself. Rather, you are applying various different types of mental factor to examine your mind.

As to the question of whether or not a single mental state can observe and examine itself, this has been a very important and difficult question in the Buddhist science of mind. Some Buddhist thinkers have maintained that there s a faculty of mind called “self- consciousness,” or “self-awareness.” It could be said that this is an apperceptive faculty of mind, one that can observe itself. But this contention has been disputed. Those who maintain that such an apperceptive faculty exists distinguish two aspects within the mental, or cognitive, event. One of these is external and object-oriented in the sense that there is a duality of subject and object, while the other is introspective in nature and it is this that enables the mind to observe itself. The existence of this apperceptive self-cognizing faculty of mind has been disputed, especially by the later Buddhist philosophical school of thought the Prasangika.

In our own day-to-day experiences we can observe that, especially on the gross level, our mind is interrelated with and dependent upon the physiological states off the body. Just as our state of mind, be it depressed or joyful, affects our physical health, so too does our physical state affect our mind.

As I mentioned earlier, Buddhist tantric literature mentions specific energy centers within the body that may, I think, have some connection with what some neurobiologists call the second brain, the immune system. These energy centers play a crucial role in increasing or decreasing the various emotional states within our mind. It is because of the intimate relationship between mind and body and the existence of these special physiological centers within our body that physical yoga exercises and the application of special meditative techniques aimed at training the mind can have positive effects on health. It has been shown, for example, that by applying appropriate meditative techniques, we can control our respiration and increase or decrease our body temperature.

Furthermore, just as we can apply various meditative techniques during the waking state so too, on the basis of understanding the subtle relationship between mind and body, can we practice various meditations while we are in dream states. The implication of the potential of such practices is that at a certain level it is possible to separate the gross levels of consciousness from gross physical states and arrive at a subtler level of mind and body. In other words, you can separate your mind from your coarse physical body. You could, for example, separate your mind from your body during sleep and do some extra work that you cannot do in your ordinary body. However, you might not get paid for it!

So you can see here the clear indication of a close link between body and mind: they can be complementary. In light of this, I am very glad to see that some scientists are undertaking significant research in the mind/body relationship and its implications for our understanding of the nature of mental and physical well-being. My old friend Dr. Benson [Herbert Benson, MD, Associate Professor of Medicine, Harvard Medical School], for example, has been carrying out experiments on Tibetan Buddhist meditators for some years now. Similar research work is also being undertaken in Czechoslovakia. Judging by our findings so far, I feel confident that there is still a great deal to be done in the future.

As the insights we gain from such research grow, there is no doubt that our understanding of mind and body, and also of physical and mental health, will be greatly enriched. Some modern scholars describe Buddhism not as a religion but as a science of mind, and there seem to be some grounds for this claim.

Betrayal of the Sinhala Buddhists : 1815 betrayal being re-enacted by new constitutional reforms

June 4th, 2016

Shenali D Waduge

In 1815 a selfish set of Chieftans handed over the Sinhale nation to the British. Within no time these chieftans became sidelined and the white-masters began rule over the servants using sepoys and lascoreens who were ready to betray their own for titles and perks. The whites left in 1948 but they kept their dna through Uncle Tom’s and aunt Sally’s. Today, what the Christian colonial invaders could not achieve in over 400 years of illegal occupation their faithful-sepoys are happy to deliver to them through a new constitution. Every line and recommendation apart from a handful echoes attempts to remove the history and heritage of the Sinhala Buddhists who built this nation. This façade of reconciliation bogey cannot wipe out a history over 2600 years. The minority card is being used to take every bit of Sinhala Buddhist ownership and hand it over to the minorities with whom any agenda devoid of national interest is game. It was the Sinhala Buddhists and only a handful of Malays, some Sinhala Christians, a set of Tamils fearing rebuttal by their own who came forward to defend the nation against terrorism and division. Their due place can’t be wiped out by constitutional proposals.

The Committee claims its aim are two fold – to bring out accurately and fairly the representations of the people and justifications for those submissions as well as to give recommendations based on analysis of what has  been received and on the committees ‘own political, professional and disciplinary expertise’.

https://www.colombotelegraph.com/wp-content/uploads/2016/05/PRC-Report-English-Final.pdf

Of the 20 member committee

  • 6 lawyers – Lal Wijenayake, Kushan de Alwis, N Selvakkumaran, Sunil Jayaratne, M Y M Faiz, Kanthi Ranasinghe
  • 3 politicians – Faiz Mustapha (who has not put his name to any proposal obviously leaving room to disagree or agree as he feels fit) S. Thavarajah former Leader of Opposition NPC, Themiya Hurulle
  • 5 Background of political science – Prof. Gamini Samaranayake, Prof. Navaratna Bandara, M L A Cader, Upul Abeyratne, Nadeeka Damayanthi
  • 2 Lecturers in sociology – Harini Amarasuriya, Kumudu Kusum Kumara
  • 1 Lecturer in Economics – S Wijesandiran
  • 1 Retired public officials – Winston Pathiraja
  • 1 Civil society Activist – Elankovan
  • 1 Political activist – Sirimasiri Hapuarachchi

3 Muslims, 4 Tamils (noteworthy is to go through the proposals by the Tamil members. The proposals are not national-minded but only pushing for the aspirations of Tamils) The only sensible proposals have come from attorney Kushan de Alwis though none of the members have defended the Sinhalese rights or put forward the Sinhala Buddhist grievances when they make a clear majority in Sri Lanka. Nothing has been said about the contribution of the Sinhala Buddhists who built this nation. There is not a well to showcase of other ethnic groups even having a civilization to claim as homeland. The centuries of past is being totally ignored so too are the systems that prevails – Buddhist economics, the strategy and diplomatic policies of the Sinhale kings, the eastern dharmic cultures, Sri Lanka is known as mathrubhoomiya where the mother always had first place, it was only after the gun trotting West came that the male’s dominated the world. These factors have all been sidelined and the committee are proposing that we stick to the Western rules and norms totally ignoring and erasing our proud past.

This constitution appears to be an exercise to remove the historical place of the Sinhala Buddhists and transfer all powers to the minorities as return of favour for support to come into power and for the fulfilment of future agendas

THE NATIONAL FLAG, NATIONAL ANTHEM AND CITIZENSHIP
Harini Amarasuriya; A.M.Navaratna Bandara; S.C.C Elankovan; Kumud uKusum Kumara; N. Selvakkumaran;  S. Vijesandiran

 

To design a new national flag keeping in line with the recommendation for a secular State and representing Sri Lankan collective life without reference to ethnicity
S. Thavarajah To design a new flag symbolizing the equality of all ethnic groups and peace and harmony amongst them

 

Upul Abeyrathne; M.L.A. Cader; Kushan D’Alwis P.C; M.K Nadeeka Damayanthi; M. Y.M. Faiz; Sunil Jayaratna; Sirimasiri Hapuarachchi; Themiya L.B. Hurulle; Kanthie Ranasinghe; Winston Pathiraja; Lal Wijenayake

 

Keep the flag as it is without any change
Kushan D’ Alwis P.C

 

Consider the clause on the National Anthem formulated in the Constitution Bill of 2004
UpulA beyrathne; Harini Amarasuriya; A.M. Navaratna Bandara; M.L.A Cader; M.K.Nadeeka Damayanthi; S.C.C Elangkovan; M.Y.M Faiz; Sirimasiri Hapuarachchi; Sunil Jayaratna; Kumudu Kusum Kumara; Kanthie Ranasinghe; Winston Pathiraja; N. Selvakkumaran; S. Thavarajah; S. Vijesandiran; Lal Wijenayake

 

Consider the clause on the National Anthem formulated in the Constitution Bill of 2000 while recognising the right to sing it in Sinhala and/or Tamil
BUDDHISM  
Kushan D’ Alwis P.C; M.K Nadeeka Damayanthi

 

Retain Article 9 (Chapter II) of the current Constitution with no change (foremost place to Buddhism)
Themiya L. B. Hurulle; Winston Pathiraja

 

Heading of Chapter II of the current Constitution should state ‘Religions’ and not Buddhism and retain Article 9 as it is with no change
UpulA beyrathne; M.L.A. Cader; Lal Wijenayake; Sirimasiri Hapuarachchi; Sunil Jayaratna Reformulate Article 9 of the current Constitution: The Republic of Sri Lanka shall give all religions equal status.  The State shall protect and foster Buddhism and the Buddha Sāsana while assuring to all religions the rights granted by Articles 10 and 14(1) e of the current Constitution

 

Harini Amarasuriya; S.C.C. Elankovan; Kumudu Kusum Kumara; Kanthi Ranasinghe; N. Selvakkumaran

 

Sri Lanka shall be a secular State
A.M Navaratna Bandara Sri Lanka shall be a secular State while recognising the role of religion in the spiritual development of people

 

S. Thavarajah; S. Vijesandiran Heading of Chapter II of the current Constitution should State ‘Religions’.  The clause should be revised as follows: The Republic of Sri Lanka will give all religions equal status”

 

NATURE OF THE STATE
Harini Amarasuriya; A.M.Navaratna Bandara; M.L.A. Cader; M.Y.M Faiz; Sirimasir iHapuarachchi; Kumudu Kusum Kumara (as a compromise from federal position); Kanthie Ranasinghe; N. Selvakkumaran; S. Thavarajah (as a compromise from federal position); S. Vijesandiran (as a compromise from federal position)

 

Sri Lanka shall be one, independent, free, sovereign Republic consisting of governmental organs* as provided in the Constitution  and the State shall safeguard the independence, sovereignty, unity and territorial integrity of the Republic and shall promote and preserve peace and harmony among various people of the country while promoting a Sri Lankan identity
Upul Abeyrathna; M.K. Nadeeka Damayanthi;Themiya L.B. Hurulle;  Sunil Jayaratna; Winston Pathiraja; Lal Wijenayake The Republic of Sri Lanka shall be an independent, free, sovereign, unitary State consisting of governmental organs* as provided in the Constitution  and it shall promote and preserve peace and harmony among various peoples of the country while promoting a Sri Lankan identity.  For the purpose of this article, the Unitary State means an undivided country with multi-tier governance systems

 

Kushan D’ Alwis, P.C Article 2 of the present Constitution should be retained without change.  Namely: The Republic of Sri Lanka is a Unitary State”

 

FORMS & TIERS OF GOVERNMENT  
UpulA beyrathne; Kushan D’ Alwis, P.C;  Harini Amarasuriya;  M. Faiz;  Themiya Hurulle;   KumuduKusum Kumara; Winston Pathiraja; N. Selvakkumaran; Thavarajah;  S. Vijesandiran; Lal Wijenayake

 

 The Westminster form of government should be implemented at the national and provincial levels.  When parliament is dissolved, there should be a caretaker government until the new government is appointed
A.M.Navaratna Bandara; M.K.Nadeeka Damayanthi; S.C.C Elankovan; Sirimasiri Hapuarachchi; Sunil Jayaratna; Kanthie Ranasinghe An Executive Committee system should be implemented below the central government level

a. Some have proposed this system to be followed at the provincial level, as well as at the local government level. b. Some have recommended this form of government only to be followed at local government level.

 

M.K. Nadeeka Damayanthi; N.Selvakkumaran

 

The President shall be the titular Head of the State
Upul Abeyrathne; M.Y.M Faiz; Kanthie Ranasinghe; S. Thavarajah; Lal Wijenayake

 

national interests and minority interests in line with the principles embodied in the constitution
Harini  Amarasuriya; Sunil Jayaratna; Kumudu Kusum Kumara; S. Vijesandiran The President shall be the Head of the State and Commander in Chief of the Armed Forces. The President shall be elected by popular vote and have powers specified by the Constitution.  This should include powers to intervene in instances of threats to national security, national interests and minority interests in accordance with the principles of the constitution
Sunil Jayaratna; S.Thavarajah; Winston Pathiraja; Lal Wijenayake

 

There shall be a Vice President elected through an electoral college whose powers will be specified by the Constitution.  The Vice-President will be from a community that is different to that of the President
Upul Abeyrathne; Harini Amarasuriya;M.K. Nadeeka Damayanthi; M.Y.M Faiz; Kumudu Kusum Kumara; N.Selvakkumaran; S.Vijesandiran

 

Some committee members, however, were of the view that there was no need for creating this post.  Instead, since the rationale behind creating this post was mainly fuelled by the desire for greater protection and representation of the minority communities, strong measures should be ensured for the protection and representation of minorities in the Constitution
Unanimous agreement There shall be 3 tiers of government:

National, Provincial or Regional and Local Government. Local Government shall be made the next tier of devolution after the Province or Region

The role, powers and functions of local government should be expanded and empowered to make them effective institutions based on the following principles:

(a)Closest level of people’s sovereignty

(b) Local democracy

(c) Local development

(d) Citizen participation in governance

(e) Inclusive democracy (Inclusion of marginalized / interest groups & communities)

 

POWER SHARING  
M.L.A Cader; M.K Nadeeka Damayanthi, S.C.C Elankovan and Kumudu Kusum Kumara

 

The Committee recommends a Second Chamber (Upper House or Senate) comprising of 75 members
4Upul Abeyrathna; M.K. Nadeeka Damayanthi; Sirimasiri Hapuarachchi; Sunil Jayaratna; Winston Pathiraja;  N. Selvakkumaran; Lal Wijenayake 2nd Chamber should consist of: a. Chief Ministers of the Provincial Councils (9)  b. Six other persons from each Province elected by the members of the Provincial Council, the Mayors, Deputy Mayors of Municipal Councils of the Province and Chairperson and Vice–Chairpersons of all Urban Councils and Pradesha shabhas of the Province through the system of first transferable vote.

 

Harini Amarasuriya; Kushan D’Alwis, PC, A.M.Navaratna Bandara; S.C.C.Elankovan; M.Y.M Faiz; Kumudu Kusum Kumara; Kanthie Ranasinghe; S.Thavarajah; S.Vijesandiran Second Chamber should consist of:

a. One member each from the Provincial Councils proposed by each Provincial Council.(These members argued that the Chief Ministers belong to the Executive and therefore should not be a part of a legislative body). b. Six other persons from each Province elected by the members of the Provincial Council, the Mayors, Deputy Mayors of Municipal Councils of the Province and Chairperson and Vice-Chairpersons of all Urban Councils and Pradesha Shabhas of the Province through the system of first transferable vote.

 

S.Thavarasa; S.Vijesandiran protection of minority interests from the majoritarian Parliamentary system is one of the prime objectives of establishing the Second Chamber. Hence there should be a mechanism in the Second Chamber to ensure:

a. That all the national minority representation added together in the Second Chamber would not be less than the majority community representation, or

b. Weighted voting system in the Second Chamber in respect of Bills affecting the interest of minority communities.

 

Sirimasiri Hapuarachchi; S. Vijesandiran

 

Small political parties representing diverse political ideologies shall also be considered in the nomination of members
DEVOLUTION  
S.C.C Elankovan; Kumudu Kusum Kumara; Winston Pathiraja; N. Selvakkumaran; Lal Wijenayake Existing units of nine provinces with the option of one or more adjacent provinces, through referenda to join together as one structure/unit for administrative purposes.  Article 154A(3) should be retained

 

M.K. Nadeeka Damayanthi; M.Y.M. Faiz; Themiya L.B. Hurulle; Kanthie Ranasinghe; Existing system of nine provinces to remain. No merger should be permitted between any units. Therefore Article 154A (3) should be removed or should not be included in the proposed Constitution

 

Upul Abeyarathne; Harini Amarasuriya; A.M. Navaratna Bandara Existing system of nine provinces should remain with Constitutional provisions for power sharing at the provincial level to ensure representation and participation of minorities in the Executive and Legislature

 

S. Thavarajah; S. Vijesandiran; M.L.A.Cader Existing system of nine provinces to remain with a Constitutional provision for adjacent provinces to merge through referenda in the respective provinces. There should be provisions to ensure adequate minority group representation in the Executive and Legislature of the provinces. Muslims in the East and Malayaha Tamils in the Central Province should be allowed to create internal autonomous units. The Autonomous Unit / Council of the Malayaha Tamil community need to be empowered to address economic, social, cultural, religious, civil aspects affecting them only. The said Unit/Council should enjoy legislative and executive powers over defined matters which have an impact on their lives of the community

 

Kushan D’ Alwis P.C.; Sirimasir iHapuarachchi Within a unitary State, power should remain with the central organ of the State.  The Central Government can delegate powers to the provinces, but retain the power and authority to take back any power to the Centre without the concurrence of the provincial unit.  Supremacy of legislature and parliament must be assured. The existing 9 provinces should remain. No provinces should be allowed to merge either politically or administratively.  Therefore, Section 154 (A) 3 should be removed or no similar provision should be included in the proposed Constitution.  No devolved unit should be created on the basis of language, race, religion or ethnicity

 

Sunil Jayaratne The Unit of devolution shall be demarcated based on a rational basis taking into account, geographical, socio-economic and demographic factors in a way that national wealth and natural resources are distributed in an equitable and equal manner. The Unit should not be based on racial, ethno-religious or linguistic considerations

 

Kushan D’ Alwis, P.C. suggested that the powers of the Governor which are in the present Constitution and/or Act Not 42 of 1987 shall be retained.  If such powers are to be taken away an alternative institution at the centre shall be vested with such powers

 

Kushan D’ Alwis, P.C Objected to Provinces/Regions establishing alternate dispute resolution mechanism including traditional systems of resolving disputes stating that such a mechanism may interfere with the judicial system and was opposed to the establishment of such mechanism

 

Kushan D’ Alwis, P.C Suggested to retain the Concurrent List

 

Kushan D’ Alwis, P.C Suggested that the Concurrent List can be removed IF police powers, land powers, international grants, foreign direct investment, international development assistance, environment international borrowing, administration of justice and archaeological sites are not given to the provincial government.

 

S.Thavarajah; N. Selvakkumaran State land within a Province shall be a subject matter to be handled by the legislative and executive body of the Province. However, the Central Government shall have the authority to require a Provincial executive to release any piece of State land for its legitimate use in order to take forward any activity which falls within its purview of activities (specified in the Reserved List). And it shall be the duty of the Provincial executive to release such extent of State land within its Province to the Central Government to be utilised for any legitimate purpose falling within the Reserved List.

 

FUNDAMENTAL RIGHTS  
Kushan D’ Alwis P.C and M.Y.M.Faiz  are agreeable to the rights set out in this section on Fundamental Rights subject to the restrictions set out in Articles 15 and 16 of the present Constitution Revise Article 16 of the current Constitution as it enables laws that contravene principles in the Constitution to remain in force.  The Committee recommends appointing a representative high level committee to go into the question of traditional laws and customs with a view to engaging in a consultative process with all communities in terms of revising/repealing some elements within the customary and traditional laws which may be considered discriminatory

 

Kushan D’Alwis, P.C. expressed concern that this right should not be applied retrospectively

 

Right for Non-Disappearance and that since  Bill of Rights encompasses all the other suggestions, including right to life, liberty etc. this particular clause may not be necessary
THE JUDICIARY  
Harini Amarasuriya; M.K. Nadeeka Damayanthi; Sirimasiri Hapuarachchi; Winston Pathiraja; N. Selvakkumaran; S. Thavarajah;  S. Vijesandiran; Lal Wijenayake members recommend the establishment of a Constitutional Court with the following jurisdictions :

a. Determine the Constitutionality of proposed amendments to the Constitution.

b. Determine the Constitutionality of the Bills of Parliament.

c. Determine and declare whether the Bills of Parliament are inconsistent with the Directive Principles of State Policy.

d. Judicial review of legislation to determine the Constitutionality of laws enacted by parliament and provincial councils.

e. Declare on matters pertaining to the interpretation of the Constitution.

f. Judicial review of any decision taken by the Judicial Service Commission.

g. Hear appeals on judgment of the Supreme Court when the Constitutional Court is of the view that there exists a matter of national and Constitution al importance.

h. Hear petitions challenging judicial actions, orders and judgment on the footing that it infringes on the exercise of Fundamental Rights/Human Rights.

i. Consultative jurisdiction to enable the President, Prime Minister and Speaker to seek the opinion of the Constitutional Court on any matter of Constitutional importance.

 

Kushan D’ Alwis, P.C; M. Y. M. Faiz; Sunil Jayaratne; Kumudu Kusum Kumara;  Kanthie Ranasinghe members of the Committee were not in agreement to the establishment of the Constitutional Court as detailed above.  They were of the view that it would allow for the Executive and Legislative branches of the government to interfere with the independence of the judiciary.  They further State that there shouldn’t be a body higher than the Supreme Court. They also point out that there is currently no bar for nonlawyers to be appointed to the Supreme Court.  While opposing the Constitutional Court as a separate body they instead propose a Constitutional Bench of the Supreme Court within the judicial structure

 

A.M Navaratna Bandara; S.C.C Elankovan establishment of a Constitutional Bench within the court structure but that it should not be composed only of judges of the Supreme Court, but also includes retired judges of the Supreme Court, persons of eminence with academic qualifications on law or related subjects, retired eminent personalities from the official or unofficial bar

 

ELECTORAL SYSTEM & PROCESS
Kushan D’ Alwis, P.C in support of the proposed 20th Amendment Bill without any changes. He does not agree to any of the recommendations on parliamentary elections that follow

 

UpulA beyrathne; Harini Amarasuriya; KushanD’Alwis, P.C.; M.K. Nadeeka Damayanthi; S.C.C. Elankovan; Kumudu Kusum Kumara; Kanthie Ranasinghe; N. Selvakkumaran; Lal Wijenayake; A.M. Navaratna Bandara members were of the view that within a mixed system of elections and also in the event that a Second Chamber is established, a National List (NL) is not necessary
Sirimasiri Hapuarachchi; Winston Pathiraja; Sunil Jayaratna; members were of the view that a National List should continue with the following conditions

Ø Reduction of the number on the NL

Ø NL members should be nominated from the list and those from other lists should not be accommodated in it.  The NL should have women and men nominated alternatively.

 

Kushan D’ Alwis, P.C.; Sirimasir iHapuarachchi

 

Crossovers are not permitted under any condition
Upul Abeyrathne Members should be allowed to exercise conscience provided that it will not destabilise the government.  In order to ensure that it is necessary to introduce constructive no-confidence mechanisms

 

Upul Abeyrathne did not support the idea of an Election Calendar An Election Calendar with definite dates scheduled for elections of President, Members of Parliament, Provincial Councils and Local Government should be introduced

 

PUBLIC SERVICE, PUBLIC FINANCE, AUDIT
Upul Abeyrathne; Harini Amarasuriya; A.M. Navaratna Bandara; M.K. Nadeeka Damayanthi; S.C.C Elankovan; M.Y.M. Faiz; Sirimasiri Hapurachachi; Sunil Jayarathna; Kumudu Kusum Kumara; Winston Pathiraja; Themiya L.B Hurulle; Kanthie Ranasinghe; N. Selvakkumaran; S. Thavarajah; S Vijesandiran; Lal Wijenayake a) Replace Article 54 (1) by the following paragraph;

 

The appointment, promotion, transfer, dismissal, disciplinary control and the improvement of management capacities of public officers should be vested with the Public Service Commission (PSC) which shall consist of eleven nonpolitical members appointed by the President on the recommendation of the Constitutional Council of whom not less than three members shall be persons who have had over fifteen years’ experience as a public officer. The other members of PSC should have the knowledge and experience on administrative law, public finance and human resources, business and public management”.

 

S. Thavarajah Remove Article 52 (2) of the present Constitution as this provision negates the authority vested in the PSC and obstructs the Ministers and Secretaries developing good working relationships while maintaining the professional standards in the administrative system(One member did not agree to this recommendation

 

Kushan D’ Alwis, PC – ONLY MEMBER TO MAKE PROPOSAL Chapters 9 and 17 of the present Constitution should be retained in its present formThe recommendations are a step in the direction of creating a federal State without using the title federal and also amount to forcing down federal concept on the people living outside the Northern Province who have never demanded or sought such a devolution regarding public services and public finances.

 

S. Thavarajah The minimum allocation to the PCs and the LGs should be 25% of the State revenue generated through taxation or borrowings and that should be allocated among the PCs and the LGs by the Finance Commission (proposed ratio is 18% for PCs and 7% for LGs).One member proposed that in order for the devolution to be meaningful, the minimum allocation to the PCs to be 40% of the State revenue (30% to the PCs and 10% for LGs).

 

Kushan D’ Alwis P.C. ONLY MEMBER TO DISAGREE TO repealing of Prevention of Terrorism Act claiming that the existing Public Security Ordinance can be amended to address the concerns regarding preventing terrorism in the country

 

LAND ENVIRONMENT & DEVELOPMENT
Kushan D’ Alwis P.C., expressed his reservation for the inclusion of social service.  establishment of a Public Service Grievance Commission by the Constitution which should be an independent institution the chairperson and members of which shall be appointed by the President on the recommendation of the Constitutional Council. The Commission may consist of around seven to nine members drawn from experienced persons from a variety of fields such as social service,69 public finance, public administration, agricultural technology, law, human rights, technology, etc.

 

Can those arguing the secular line for the removal of Buddhism from the Constitution explain why the religion Roman Catholicism was made into a State and given UN members? Obviously they have no answer. Everywhere the Pope visits as Head of State he is representing the Roman Catholic faith.

The Committee comments about ‘ failure to build a common Sri Lankan identity that respects the plurality and diversity of our society” that is because the term Sri Lankan came to be used only after 1972. Prior to that the country was Sinhaladeepa where all citizens were from Sinhaladeepa. It was with the Sinhale nation that the British signed the Convention. The Sinhale nation was the nation of all its citizens not only Sinhalese. People are unwilling to accept this clear fact and that is why there is so much confusion. No other identity can be parachuted. Moreover pride of place has to be given to the Sinhala Buddhists like everywhere else in the world immigrants and people who came initially as traders cannot be given equal rights to the nation except equality before the law.

The separatists had somehow managed to sneak in the Confederation of States/Union of Regions which is the foundation to separatism. Where is the Joint Opposition? Why are they not coming out to defend the rights of those that built this nation?

On what grounds is the Committee with all their learning accepting notion of Tamils and Muslims being ‘distinct nationalities’ for clearing while the former came from South India and have been referred to as Malabars and the artificial ethnic name was created only in 1911, the latter first came as traders from the Middle East and on the generosity of the Sinhale kings were allowed to remain. Muslims were treated as ‘aliens’ denied right to even own lands till after 1815. So how can both these groups be ‘distinct nationalities’ when their roots are in foreign countries?

The Committee is suggesting to set up a Land Commission of 4 members comprising Sinhala, Tamil, Muslim and Malayaha (Up Country) Tamils – which invariably gives Tamils majority status when 70% of the population in Sri Lanka are Sinhalese!!! Does the Committee not realize that the opposition to Tamil as an official language is mostly on account of India’s annexing tactics which invariably will mean that Sinhalese 14million will be the minority against a 76million Tamil population combining Tamil Nadu, already these Dravidians are freely flowing into Sri Lanka and settling here.

The Provincial Councils were introduced to solve problems by devolving powers. Ever since 1987 the provincial councils have been functioning but providing no such assistance to the people except nurturing political candidates and family rule. What guarantee is there that the newest concept gramarajya is no different and what is this new gramarajya map? Is it along the lines of the demands the separatists are making? Knowing that the PC system is such a cost burden for the tax paying public why is there no suggestion by this Committee so concerned about the welfare of the people to abolish the PC system altogether???

It is amusing that the Committee allocated over 600 words to emphasise the need for people with diverse sexual, gender orientations going to lengths to describe each case!

With regard to the women’s representation it is the logic that is baffling. Women want to be treated as equals but they also want to have an allocated quota for them because they are women… ladies promoting this please answer… shouldn’t merit matter more than quota – nobody wants a woman propped up into a place of authority just because she is a women if she is incompetent???

The inclusion of promoting WORLD RELIGION etc is another NGO ploy which finds its root to UNICEF with a long term goal of removing the child’s identity with their birth religion and the cultures and traditions that surround. It is no surprise that this item too has been sneaked into the proposals. These new educational googly’s are nothing but long term plans to remove people from the eastern dharmic faiths with lots of money being pumped into to tap into weaknesses of people and thereafter claim that these dharmic religions are useless. People should realize this bigger plan by now.

This new constitution is nothing but a betrayal of the nation’s history and a very insidious plan aimed at removing the Sinhala Buddhist hold and Theravada Buddhism which will have a domino effect on fellow Theravada countries also under similar incursions of late.

Shenali D Waduge

JAFFNA UNDER FOREIGN RULE

June 4th, 2016

KAMALIKA  PIERIS

Jaffna was a part of the Sinhala kingdom up to the 12th century .  Around    1247 or so, a Malay (Javaka) ruler, called Chandrabanu from the Buddhist kingdom of Ligor (now Nakon Sri Thammarat in Thailand)  invaded the Dambadeniya kingdom. He was defeated by Parakrama Bahu II (1236-70). There is reason to believe that Chandrabanu  did not return to Malaya but ended up in Jaffna. Chandrabanu’s coins have been  found in the north and there are place names such as Chavakaccheri in Jaffna peninsula .

Around 1258,   Jatavarman Sundara Pandya from the  neighboring Tamil kingdom  attacked Chandrabanu  and levied tribute. Then in 1263, Jatavarman Vira Pandya invaded, killed Chandrabanu and placed Chandrabanu’s son as a vassal ruler in Jaffna.  P.A.T Gunasinghe, researching into this period, said that there is little doubt that a ruler other than the Ariyachakravarti ruled in Jaffna before the last two decades of the 13th century. Gunasinghe also suggested that the Chandrabanu period could be considered a period of Buddhist rule in Jaffna.

In 1286, the Pandyas invaded again and placed the first of the ‘Ariyachakravarti’ rulers in charge in Jaffna. The first Ariyachakravarti was believed to be a leader in the Pandya king’s army. Gunasinghe pointed out that unlike most kings, the Ariyachakravarti rulers left no inscriptions. The tradition of leaving inscriptions was there at the time. There was one in Kegalle, but none in Jaffna.  The Kegalle inscription indicated that this kingdom was not an independent one but was a part of the   Pandya kingdom. Jaffna became, according to Vernon Mendis a Pandyan principality”.  The Pandya kingdom in  India  was weakened by Malik Kafur’s  Muslim invasion in 1310. Jaffna may also have been affected. In 1344, Ibn Batuta, arriving in the island, was told that Ariyachakravarti of Jaffna was an ally of a Muslim power in south India. The coins of Ariyachakravarti exhibit on one side the bull and on the other the crescent.

I think that the Pandyas were merely using Jaffna as a base from which to annex the Sinhala kingdom.  Ariyachakravarti successfully attacked Vikramabahu III (1359-74) and exacted tribute. Vickramabahu’s powerful minister, Nissanka Alagakkonara defeated Ariyachakravarti and the tribute ended. Historians are definite that the Sinhala kingdom did not go under Jaffna rule  during this period. Ariyachakravarti invaded again in the reign of Buvanekabahu V (1374-1408) and was defeated.

Around 1364, the Tamil kingdom in South India was conquered by the Vijayanagara kingdom of Karnataka. Jaffna also, as a Pandya principality was made to pay tribute and when it tried to rebel, Prince Virupaksha invaded and brought Jaffna under Vijayanagara control. This is indicated in his inscription dated 1365 Even in 1507, Jaffna it appears was yet under Vijayanagara. There was a Vijayanagara invasion into the Gampola kingdom,    which apparently was repelled. There is no record of the Gampola kingdom ever coming under Vijayanagara rule.

Jaffna went under Sinhala rule for a brief period. Parakrama bahu VI (1412-1467) sent Sapumal Kumaraya to conquer the peninsula. Jaffna became once again a part of the Sinhala kingdom. G.V.P. Somaratne says there were Sinhalese in Jaffna when Sapumal entered. Sapumal kumaraya ruled in Jaffna for 14 years from 1450.  Sapumal when he became king as Buvaneka Bahu VI (1469-77) was not interested in retaining Jaffna and Jaffna reverted to its earlier state.

Jaffna was the weakest and poorest of the   political units in the island in the 16th century, said K.M. de Silva. It was defended by mercenaries from south India . C.R. de Silva said that both Vijayanagara (Karnataka) and Travancore were claiming Jaffna at this time, and it is possible that Jaffna accepted the nominal over lordship of Vijayanagara. All transactions, whether salaries or trade was in cash, said Abeysinghe..  According to a 17 century Portuguese document, its revenue was about one fourth that of Kotte.

The Portuguese wanted Jaffna only because Jaffna could be used to control the sea route between India and Sri Lanka. In 1560, they forced a treaty on Jaffna ruler Cankili I (1519-61).  P.E.Pieris says the treaty was signed in Sinhala and Portuguese. In the same year they also took over Mannar Island. Cankili was deposed by his son, Puviraja Pandaram, who was deposed by another, who was over thrown by a third.  Puviraja regained the throne in 1582. He opposed the Portuguese, so the Portuguese replaced him with Ethirimanna Cinkam (1591-1616). Ethirimanna was succeeded by Cankili II who tilted towards the kingdom of Tanjore. Tanjore was a small, weak kingdom inside the former Tamil kingdom of South India.  In 1619, the Portuguese packed Cankili off to Goa and took over Jaffna.   The ruler of Tanjore tried to push the Portuguese out in 1620, but failed.

Unlike Sitavaka and Udarata who resisted the Portuguese fiercely, Jaffna succumbed to Portuguese rule without much opposition. Jaffna had converted readily to Catholicism  and the proportion of Catholics in Jaffna was eventually far greater than in the rest of Sri Lanka. The Portuguese churches selected for inclusion in ‘The architecture of an island’, (1998) are from Jaffna and Mannar. They are located at Chankanai, Myladdi, Vadukoddai, Paisala and Mannar. Jaffna Catholics supported the Portuguese throughout their period of conquest. They prevented Cankili from getting aid from Tanjore. The Portuguese never had such support from Catholics in Udarata.

The Portuguese transferred the Jaffna capital from Nallur to Jaffna in 1621. It was easier to defend Jaffna than Nallur. Work on the Jaffna fort started in 1625 and was still continuing in 1637. Kayts also had a fort. Both forts were by the sea. The Udarata king, Senerat invaded Jaffna in 1628. The Udarata army entered Jaffna unopposed and set fire to the churches there. 30 churches were destroyed  together with other external symbols of Christianity, such as crosses. The Portuguese regained Jaffna in 1629. Pieris notes that the Portuguese and Dutch never had a good word for the people of Jaffna, unlike for the Sinhalese.  D.G.B.  de Silva says Jaffna had more foreigners than locals.

Jaffna and Mannar went under the Dutch in 1658. The Dutch said that Jaffna, Mannar and Vanni had come to them as a direct conquest from Portuguese, who had taken these from the independent ruler of Jaffna. The islands     around Jaffna got Dutch names, Karaitivu was Amsterdam, and Neduntivu was Delft. Pieris says that the Dutch missionary Baldeus created a name for Mannar, from two Tamil words signifying sand and river. Dutch got down Tamils from South India for tobacco and indigo cultivation in Jaffna.  Portuguese officers were replaced by Tamil mudaliyars.

The public have been told that there was an indigenous kingdom in Jaffna known as the ‘Kingdom of Jaffna.’ Jaffna has no historical records which confirm the existence of such a kingdom. S. Pathmanathan in his ‘Kingdom of Jaffna’ says that the local Tamil chronicles don’t give a clear account of the beginning of the kingdom or its rulers. The main historical source for this bogus ‘kingdom’ is the ‘Yalapana Vaipava Malai’ written in 1736 at the request of the Dutch governor. Pathmanathan says that this document is defective in chronology and genealogy. No specific contributions any king is recorded in it.

Of the ten kings who are said to have ruled till 1450, only 4 are known in sources other than in Yalpana Vaipava Malai.  K.M. de Silva gives a list of 17 ‘Kings of Jaffna’ in his History of Ceylon.  He is able to give dates only for the last six starting from 1478 but says even these dates are uncertain. He says it is difficult if not impossible to work out who ruled in Jaffna. That is not surprising. Because instead of turning into a ‘kingdom,’ Jaffna had became a vassal state of the Pandya kings of south India.

WE CONDEMN THE ABUSE DIRECTED TO THE RANA VIRUVO AND THE NATION AT LARGE

June 4th, 2016

Ranjith Soysa Media Spoekman For Global Sri Lankan Forum

1 st June 2016 .

Within a very short period of seven years, the politicians have forgotten that they are today living in peace, in particular in the North and the East provinces because of the sacrifices of the heroic armed forces. The NPC Chief Ministers Wigneswaran and EPC Chief Minister Nazeer can hold portfolios because of the supreme sacrifices made by Armed Forces. These politicians would never have carried out their political activities freely and independently if not for the armed forces who wiped out the LTTE Tamil terrorism in the North and the East.

Seven years after the elimination of Tamil terrorism, those who feared the LTTE are coming out roaring like wounded tigers at the Rana Viruvo who created the opportunity for them to exercise the very freedom of expression. We, at Global Sri Lankan Forum- GSLF, will stand up against all parties and individuals who direct pot shots at the Armed Forces.

Unfortunately, some of those who laughed at Rana Viruvo when victory was within their reach are presently ruling the country perhaps with an anti-Rana Viruvo mind set.

The recent verbal attack of the NPC Chief Minister on the defense forces, trespassing of SLA camp by the Opposition Leader; pro-LTTE Tamil political party TNA leader R Sampanthan and his unruly followers, frequent abuses by NPC Chief Minister who is promoting separatism would not have occurred if the present government had taken the appropriate action at the appropriate time. GSLF, strongly believe, no such aggression towards the armed forces would have taken place if a far thinking leadership ruled the country.

Over 30,000 men mainly from the armed forces sacrificed their lives including tens of thousands who were disabled for life in the war against the Tamil terror not to enable a few power hungry politicians to hand over the country on a platter to the separatists again.

These incidents should not to be viewed in isolation. Some of the politicians are presently behaving in a manner not acceptable to the healthy functioning of democratic governance presumably at the dictates of the interfering foreign politicians, INGOs and LTTE fronts. In this connection the GSLF wishes to seek answers for following:

1. Why are the strategic entry points and the land areas which are important for the Nation’s defense are being selectively targeted to be handed over without giving consideration to the national security issues?

2. Why are some of the intelligence defense personnel being locked up without any valid legal reason?

3. Why did the government downgrade the military victory to a cultural show while allowing LTTE sympathizers to hold remembrance ceremonies when it was clearly for them to mourn LTTE terrorists?

In view of above, while strongly condemning the rude and the brutish behavior of EPC Chief Minister of SLMC towards the heroic armed force member(s) Global Sri Lankan Forum requests the government to take serious action against the EP’s Chief Minister Naseer Ahmed and take necessary but effective and meaningful action to protect the dignity of the Rana Viruvo and the Nation.

Your Sincerely,
Ranjith Soysa
Media Spoekman For Global Sri Lankan Forum

UN Rapporteurs give us the dead rope

June 4th, 2016

By Ranjit Abeywardena

There is an easy solution to make the Sri Lankan Airlines viable again! The government needs to be thinking seriously about making it a charter service to ferry American and British politicians, government and military officials between Colombo, London and Washington. Judging by the current volume of traffic, the Colombo-London-Washington route is likely to provide a life-saving bonanza for any struggling airline; All they have to do is to get the British Commonwealth and foreign offices, and the travel department of the US state department to subscribe, and the struggling Sri Lankan will fly again!

The president, just back from David Cameron’s coalition of the committed” summit against-corruption must be still glowing in the aftermath of a glove-less handshake in London; Chandrika Kumaratunga has been seen pressing flesh with Samantha Power in New York, curiously representing Sri Lanka at a UN talkfest on Peace and Security. There must be an ‘army’ of US Army, Navy and Air force generals restructuring our military from the US embassy eavesdropping post directly opposite Temple trees. This never-ending procession of British and American officials visiting Colombo is supplemented with ‘invitations’ to self-serving gatherings such as the recent anti-corruption” summit – the non-event of the century.

To focus for a moment on the almost comical anti-corruption summit of David Cameron, his call at the opening for the British Crown dependencies to move to publish full lists of beneficial ownership of offshore companies” was rebuffed by The British Virgin Islands even before the morning coffee break at the summit. Panama did not participate at all. In the meantime, Sri Lanka, moved by domestic political considerations no doubt, enthusiastically subscribed to The Global Forum for Asset Recovery that will meet in the US next year to discuss returning assets, supported by the UN and the World Bank. Good luck on that!

Cameron’s corruption award however, should go to US Secretary of State John Kerry who claimed of ‘shock’ at the extent of corruption in the world. His claim raises questions about his age because he would not have found anything so shocking if he was alive during the 2008 Global Financial Crisis precipitated by his Wall Street friends Goldman Sachs, Lehman Brothers and Merrill Lynch! Proving that he feigned shock, Kerry refused to sign up to the pledge of the summit participants to share registers of beneficial ownership; Kerry will continue to provide the US state of Delaware as a safe haven for anyone with a spare billion or two that needs a comfortable resting place.

It is of great concern that the Sri Lankan government has not paused to ask themselves the question as to what justifies such intense British and American interest on ‘our’ little island, 8700 and 15,000 km away from London and Washington respectively. Sri Lanka appears to keep falling for such blatantly dishonest tricks of the Yankees and the British unlike many other developing countries; this is the reason why they keep coming for us!

After showering us with countless ‘goodwill’ visits, they also drag our government leaders and officials in to the neocolonial net being woven by the UN and its busybody human rights protection mafia. This is the context to the recent visits by the so-called UN Special Rapporteurs” – on the independence of judges and lawyers, and on torture and other cruel, inhuman or degrading treatment or punishment – to Sri Lanka. The fact that the Rapporteurs were ‘invited’ by the government shows an unbelievable level of gullibility.

The Special Rapporteur conspiracy

The network of Special Rapporteurs (a French word meaning ‘reporter’) is part of the international system the Americans created at the UN in the last three decades or so, as a means of hauling the nations resisting their designs over the coal under bogus charges of human rights violations; The rapporteurs – collectively referred to in UN language as mandate-holders” – and the western Government funded NGOs operating in developing countries are the foot soldiers of an elaborate UN infrastructure they created under various guises.

The mandate holder network comes within the scope of procedures – 1235” and 1503” – that form the Special Procedures” mechanisms of the UN, established by the western governments at the Human Rights Council (HRC), the predecessor of the United Nations High Commissioner for Human Rights (OHCHR). From its dubious, western-sponsored beginnings the special procedures mechanisms have evolved in to a monstrous tool used to take developing country governments to task over flimsy charges of ‘human rights violations’. Currently, there are 41 thematic and 14 country specific mandates. Not surprisingly, the list of countries with mandate holders appointed to conduct inquisitions against them is the same as those resisting Western dictates:

The special rapporteurs are not duly appointed UN employees. They serve in their personal capacities, and do not represent their countries of citizenship. They do not receive financial compensation from the UN, but receive secretarial support and an air ticket from the OHCHR to a designated location, often paid for by multi-national corporations and shady groups like George Soros’ Open Society Foundation, seeking political clout to push their nefarious agendas.

The purported charter of the mandate holders is to address either ‘specific country situations’ or ‘thematic issues’ relating to human rights globally. The methods they adopt include ‘discussions and confidential proceedings’ on alleged human rights violations. In essence, the mechanisms” provide a formal avenue for individuals (paid agents) and western-funded NGOs in developing countries to clandestinely lodge complaints of ‘human rights abuses’ against national governments.

Consistent with the overall objectives of the scam, the rapporteur’s job is an ‘internship’ opportunity for those with an NGO track record and right UN contacts to build a lucrative future career as ‘human rights professionals’. The appointment procedure of rapporteurs is scandalous: NGOs and other human rights bodies, and powerful individuals can ‘nominate’ candidates to be mandate holders. Resolution 16/21 of the OHCHR adds national human rights institutions that comply with the Paris Principles to the list of entities able to nominate candidates. A Consultative Group then proposes a list of candidates – taking into account the views of stakeholders”, including the outgoing mandate holder – to the Human Rights Commissioner. Vacancies are filled subject to the mere formality of approval by the Member States.

A brief look at the bio data of the two rapporteurs who just visited Sri Lanka – Juan E. Méndez and Mónica Pinto – is the best means of demonstrating the in-bred nature of the entire special procedures mechanism: Mendez has been The UN Special Rapporteur on Torture and Other Cruel, Inhuman and Degrading Treatment or Punishment since 2010. An Argentinian national, he works as a Professor of Human Rights Law at the American University – Washington, with previous associations with the neocon foreign policy meccas, the Georgetown Law School and the John Hopkins School of Advanced International Studies. He was Special Advisor to the disgraced Prosecutor of the now-defunct International Criminal Court, and to Kofi Annan. Crucially, he was a Scholar-in-Residence at the Ford Foundation in New York, a name board with an extremely dubious agenda and funding history. Prior to that, he worked with George Soros’ Human Rights Watch for 15 years; UN could have sent the other George Soros operative Alan Keenan of the International Crisis Group to save trouble!

Mónica Pinto, also an Argentinian national, was appointed Special Rapporteur on the independence of judges and lawyers in August 2015. She has been a veteran mandate holder and ‘independent expert’ on the situation of human rights in a number of Latin American countries, and – like Mendez – has been on the Advisory Committee on Nominations for the now-defunct International Criminal Court. She also sits at the administrative tribunals of the World Bank and the Inter-American Development Bank! These two Argentinians are continuing the role previously played by the mandate holder Gabriela Knaul who would have ‘nominated’ them.

Due to developing country protests over the methods used by special rapporteurs, especially their alliances with anti-government elements in the countries they focus on, the HRC in 1997 adopted a Code of Conduct for special procedures mandate holders, and disallowed them to address the media. Article 3 (f) of the Code orders that mandate holders, Neither seek nor accept instructions from any Government, individual, governmental or non-governmental organisation or pressure group whatsoever.” But the practice is continued by the rapporteurs, with impunity as Mendez and Pinto did on 11 May in Colombo.

The UN Special Rapporteurs’ sing for their supper

The preliminary observations and recommendations of the two special Rapporteurs Mónica Pinto and Juan E. Méndez are the most revealing of the ugly face of the traps being launched by the neocolonial forces hiding behind the benign-faced UN: their sharp criticism of alleged operational inadequacies of the judicial and other systems of Sri Lanka – disguised as preliminary observations – ignores the operation of a robust legal and judicial system in the country under trying conditions; Worse still, their harsh criticism of issues such as staffing shortages within the judicial system and inadequate inmate space in the jails shows a stupid and callous disregard for the dire economic situation the country is facing. Their recommendations are patronising in the extreme.

The extensive nature of the two rapporteurs’ scandalous observations shows that they have landed in Colombo with pre-framed reports; They simply could not have been able to visit all the locations they did, interview people, analyse and write a report encompassing all aspects of the justice system (including access to justice, diversity, independence, transparency, accountability, delays, education and training, Transitional justice, the roles of the Attorney-General and the Police) after just a week in Colombo, travelling most of the time. It is no secret that they have their own, largely INGO and UN sources for obtaining such information primarily adverse to the target government. Their observations lack credibility.

The level of intrusion by these two individuals in to matters strictly of Sri Lanka’s internal administration is unbearable: they start by pointing out that Sri Lanka is at a crucial moment in its history, and it is ‘critical and urgent’ to replace the legal framework with sound democratic institutions and legal standards – presumably ones modelled along their prescriptions; Patronisingly, they remind us of the constitutional commitment and international treaties we have ‘voluntarily ratified’; They ask us to forget the challenges of terrorism and organised crime and get cracking on a fundamental rights and civil liberties agenda of their preference. They don’t forget to get in to internal politics of the country either, as demonstrated by the overt reference to January and August 2015 elections that brought an opening in the democratic space”. They go on to prod with the reminder that more reforms are expected”, without specifying by whom”.

Preliminary observations and recommendations of Mendez are even more forceful: he commands that the Government should” repeal the current Prevention of Terrorism Act; He goes on to command that the Government must” ratify and implement the Optional Protocol to the Convention Against Torture (OPCAT) as a matter of national urgency. (In extreme arrogance, he has forgotten to check the meaning of the word ‘optional’ in the dictionary!) What is to be expected in their final report to the OHCHR due next year is not hard to guess.

The preliminary observations of the two mandate holders clearly amount to overtly seeking political intervention without specific references to any violations: they need to urgently revisit the OHCHR guidelines on admissibility of communications related to a violation of human rights including the requirements that they should not have manifestly political motivations and should contain factual description of the rights which are alleged to be violated.

In Sri Lanka, Constitution reigns supreme

Dwelling at length on the patronising waffle of these two individuals on the minutiae of Sri Lanka’s justice system and its operation is not worth the effort. It needs to be impressed upon the skulls of these busybodies that Sri Lanka has a functioning democracy based on a constitution, and has a clear legal view on its apposition with the so-called international law. They need to accept that in Sri Lanka, the country’s Constitution holds sway: the situation is not different to America where the Supremacy Clause of the US Constitution declares them to be supreme law of the land.

As recently as 2009, the US Supreme Court Justice Sonia Sotomayor explicitly stated during her Senate confirmation hearings that American law does not permit the use of foreign law or international law to interpret the Constitution and that there is no debate on that question.” Also, Florida House Representative Sandy Adams introduced a bill to forbid the US Supreme Court from ever citing or using any precedent from international law. During her tabling of the Bill, Ms Adams said, The Constitution laid the foundation for our nation’s judicial system, and allowing foreign law to supersede it in any capacity leads to its erosion. Not only is using international precedent a transparent disregard for the Constitution, but it could be used to advance a judge’s personal political agenda over the best interests of the nation.” Sri Lanka chooses to adopt the same stance.

Sri Lankans can well remember that several international enterprises sought to unduly intervene in the crucial domestic battle against terrorism, under the guise of protecting human rights that went against the definition of sovereignty and the basic principles of Article 2 of the UN Charter that emphasises the importance of respect for sovereignty and the principle of non-intervention.

As to the interface between domestic law and the ‘international law’ bugbear cited by Mendez and Pinto, the best evidence of the basic rule that treaties are not directly enforceable in domestic law come from the Australian jurisdiction:

Australia’s supreme legal institution, the Australian High Court established in (Minister for Immigration & Ethnic Affairs v Teoh (1995) 183 CLR 273) that a treaty which has not been incorporated into the country’s municipal law cannot operate as a direct source of individual rights and obligations under that law. The Teoh doctrine exempted the government decision-maker from conforming to the treaty obligations. There have been executive statements that negated all treaty-based expectations following this judgement.

In another case, (AMS v AIF (1999) 199 CLR 160) the Australian High Court ruled that the provisions of the Constitution are not to be construed as subject to an implication said to be derived from international law, and that If a statute is clearly in conflict with international law, then the statute prevails”. In (Dietrich v The Queen (1992) 177 CLR 292) the Court declined to change the common law to recognise a new right introduced through international human rights law.

Not surprisingly, Mendez also accused Australia of violating the rights of asylum seekers on multiple fronts under the Convention Against Torture and Other Cruel, Inhuman or Degrading Treatment or Punishment, concluding that the government fails to fully and expeditiously cooperate” with the Human Rights Council’s mandate. The report prompted the former Australian Prime Minister Tony Abbott’s retort that Australians are tired of being lectured to by the United Nations”.

It is unlikely that such protests would come from the current, boot licking Sri Lankan government.

ජාතික විමුක්ති අරගලයකින් සමාජවාදය උදාකිරීමට ‘පෙතියෝ’ 41ක් මරාදැමූ ජවිපෙ කැරලිකරු මෙන්න!

June 4th, 2016

ධර්මන් වික්‍රමරත්න         

මෙය ජාතික විමුක්ති අරගලයකින් සමාජවාදය උදාකිරීමේ උපායමාර්ගික ගමන්මඟ අනුව ක්‍රියාවට නැගූ ජවිපෙ 2වැනි කැරැල්ලේදී ඝාතන 41ක් සිදුකල අයෙකුගේ කථාවකි. කොන්දේසි විරහිතව අසීමිත ප්‍රේමයකින් ජවිපෙට සහ ජවිපෙ අරමුණවලට ආදරයකල ඒ ප්‍රේමය නිසාම පොදු මිනිස් සංහතියේ සතුරන්ට එරෙහිව උතුරායන වෛරයකින් පිරීගිය මිනිසෙකුගේ කථාවකි. ඒ ආදරය මෙන්ම වෛරයද ජවිපෙ ඉහළ නායකත්වයේ දෘෂ්ටිමය මඟපෙන්වීමකට යටත්ව ප්‍රායෝගිකත්වය ක්‍රියාවටද නැගූ මිනිසෙකුගේ කථාවකි. එපමණක් නොව ද්‍රරිද්‍රතාවය සහ සමාජ පීඩනය නිසා රැඩිකල් දේශපාලනයට එක්වන තරුණ පරපුරේ ඇතමෙකුගේද කථාවද මෙයට බොහෝ දුරට සමානවිය හැකිය.

Dharman Wickremaratne2ධර්මන් වික්‍රමරත්න විසිනි.

පහලමුල්ලගේ ලයනල් රණසිංහ උපන්නේ 1962දීය. හොරණ මූණගම ජාතික නිවාස සංකීර්ණයේ පදිංචිව සිටි ඔහු ගාමිණී නොහොත් මහින්ද නොහොත් ජයතිලක ලෙසද හැදින්විණි. රත්නපුරේ කුරුවිට උපන් ඔහු පවුලේ වැඩිමලාය. පියා දෛනික කුලීවැඩ කරන කම්කරුවෙකි. මව ගෘහනියකි. ඔහුගේ මල්ලී වන සුනිල් ඔහුට වඩා වසරකින් බාලය. දෙදරු පියෙකුවූ ලයනල්ගේ පියා ලයනල් කුඩා කාලයේදීම මිය ගියේය.

වැන්දඹුවක්වු ලයනල්ගේ මව යළි විවාහවී හොරණ මූණගමට සංක්‍රමණය වූවාය. ලයනල් සහ මල්ලී සුනිල් රත්නපුර කුරුවිට පිහිටි මිත්තණියගේ නිවසේ තවදුරටත් වාසය කළෝය. ලයනල් සහ සුනිල් පාසැල් ගියේ කුරුවිට මහා විද්‍යාලයටය. විෂයන් 7 ක් සම්මාන සමාර්ථ හතරක් සමඟ අපොස සාමාන්‍ය පෙළ සමත්වූ ලයනල් ඉගෙනීමට දක්ෂයෙකි. අහිංසකයෙකි. එහෙත් නිර්භීතය. කිසිවෙකුට භය නැත. සිය සොහොයුරාට තග් බලය දැමූ තවත් සිසුවෙකුට ලයනල් පහර දුන්නේ පස්වැනි ශ්‍රේණියේ සිටියදී අත්වැඩ කරන කතුරකිනි. ලයනල් සතුන්ට ආදරේය. ඔහු කෑමකන විට කුරුවිට ගෙදර අවට සිටින ලේනුන් දෙතුන් දෙනෙකුම ඔහු ලඟට පැමිණීම සුලඹ දසුනකි. ලයනල් කරාතේ ඉගෙන ගත්තේ නන්ද සිරිවර්ධනගෙනි. කුංෆු ඉගෙන ගත්තේ සීවලී ගුරුතුමා ගෙනි. මෙම පන්ති හොරණ සහ බොරැල්ලේ පැවැත්විණි.

dharman04061602සමාජවාදය ගොඩනැගිම සඳහා දේශප්‍රේමී අරගලය මූලික කරගත් ජවිපෙ 2වැනි කැරැල්ලේ අරමුණු වෙනුවෙන් එයට එරෙහිවු 41 දෙනෙකු පක්ෂයේ උපදෙස් අනුව ඝාතනයකල මුල් පෙළේ කැරළිකරුවෙකුවන ලයනල් රණසිංහ නොහොත් ගාමිණී නොහොත් මහින්ද.

මේ වනවිට ලයනල්ගේ මව දෙවැනි විවාහයෙන් දියණියන් තිදෙනෙකු බිහිකල අතර දැන් ලයනල්ගේ පවුලේ සොයුර සොයුරියන් සංඛ්‍යාව ලයනල් සමඟ පහකි. අපොස සාමාන්‍ය පෙළ හොදින් සමත්විමෙන් පසු ලයනල් සහ සුනිල් යන පුතුන් දෙදෙනා මව විසින් හොරණ නිවසට කැදවාගෙන ආවේ වැඩිදුර උසස් අධ්‍යාපනය ලබාදෙන්නටය. ඒ අනුව හොරණ විද්‍යාරතන විද්‍යාලයට ඇතුළුවූ ලයනල් වාණිජ විෂය ධාරාව හැදෑරීය. මුළු පවුලටම ආර්ථික දුෂ්කරතා රැසක් කෙටි කලකින් උද්ගත වූයේ ලයනල්ගේ මව දරුවන් 5 දෙනෙකු සමඟ යළිත් තනිවීමෙනි. ලයනල් සහ සුනිල් මල්ලී හොරණ නගරයේ මත්පැන් අළෙවිසැලක් අසළ කඩල විකිණීමට ගියේ ජීවනබරට තල්ලුවක් දෙමිනි. ඉදහිට කුලීවැඩටද ගියේය. කේටරින් වැඩවල නිරතවූ මවද පොළේදී එළවළු අළෙවි කිරීමට සහ කඩල විකිණිමටද ඉඩ ඇති අවස්ථාවන්හිදී එක්වූවාය.

හොරණ විද්‍යාර්ථ විද්‍යාලයේ උසස් පෙළ ඉගෙනුම ලබමින් සිටියදී 1978දී ජවිපෙ දේශපාලන පන්තිවලට සහභාගිවු අතර ඒ වන විට ඔහුට අවුරුදු 16කි. ජවිපෙ වෙනුවෙන් ඔහුට කොක්ක ගැසුවේ හොරණ විද්‍යාර්ථ විද්‍යාලයේ ජේෂ්ඨ සිසුවෙකු වූ යාගල පදිංචි ජයසිරිය. හොරණ ශිලරත්න පාරේ පිහිටි ජවිපෙ කාර්යාලයේදී ලයනල්ට ජවිපෙ දේශපාලන පන්ති පවත්වන ලද්දේ යටියන්තොට චන්ද්‍රසිරිය. කොළඹ සරසවියේ මහා ශිෂ්‍ය සංගමයේ 1979/80 සභාපතිවරයාවූ යටියන්තොට චන්ද්‍රසිරි එහි විද්‍යාපීඨ සිසුවෙකුවූ අතර 1982දී උපාධිධාරියෙකු වශයෙන් පිටවිය. ජවිපෙ ජනාධිපතිවරණයට තරඟකර 1982 පරාජයට පත්වීමෙන් පසු ජවිපෙන් ඉවත්වූ චන්ද්‍රසිරි වර්තමානයේ ව්‍යාපාරිකයෙකි.

dharman04061603(002)ජවිපෙ නායක රෝහණ විජේවිර, ලේකම් උපතිස්ස ගමනායක, දේශපාලන මණ්ඩල සභිකයින්වන සන්නද්ධ නායක සමන් පියසිරි ප්‍රනාන්දු සහ ලයනල්ට කලක් උපදෙස් දුන් කොළඹ දිස්ත්‍රික් හිටපු නායක ලලිත් විජේරත්න නොහොත් ජයන්ත, සන්නද්ධ අංශයේ කටයුුතුවලදී ලයනල්ට පුහුණුව සහ මඟපෙන්වීම ලබාදුන් මධ්‍යම කාරක සභික ඊශ්වරගේ ආරියසේන, ගුවන් හමුදා හිටපු කාර්මික නිලධාරි කඩුවෙල පිට්ටුගල කහන්තොට උපන් කෙහෙල්වත්ත ගමරාලලාගේ සිරිපාල, කොළඹ සහ ගම්පහ කලක් සන්නද්ධ ලේකම්ව සිටි යූස්ටස් දිලිප් චන්ද්‍ර ප්‍රනාන්දු නොහොත් පතී, ගම්පහ පහළගම ෂෙල්ටන් රාජපක්ෂ නොහොත් සමන් වීරසිංහ, ලයනල්ද එක්වූ වාද්දුව හමුදා කඳවුරින් ආයුධ පැහැරගැනීමේ සැලසුමේ නායක ශාන්ත බණ්ඩාර, ප්‍රහාරයට සැකපිට අත්අඩංගුවට පත්වූ එම්. ටිල්වින් සිල්වා නොහොත් කළුතර සුසිල්, ප්‍රහාරයේ ආරක්ෂක ඇදුම් සිය නිවසේදී මැසීමේ භාරකරු පානදුරේ අම්බලන්දූව මුස්ලීම් විදුහලේ ගණිත ගුරු අබ්දුල් ජබ්බාර් සහ ලයනල් රණසිංහ ජවිපෙට එක්කිරීමට 1978දී හවුල්වූ අය අතර ප්‍රමුඛයෙකුවූ කොළඹ වෛද්‍ය පීඨයේ එකල සිසු සහ වර්තමානයේ ලෝක සෞඛ්‍ය සංවිධානයේ වෛද්‍ය විශේෂඥයෙකු වශයෙන් සේවය කරන එවකට හොරණ මූණගම පදිංචි නිහාල් අබේසිංහ ඉහළ වමේ සිට මෙහි වේ.

ලයනල් රණසිංහ ජවිපෙට එක්කිරීමට හවුල්වූ අය අතර තවත් ප්‍රමුඛයින් දෙදෙනෙකු වන්නේ කොළඹ වෛද්‍ය පීඨයේ සිසු හොරණ මූණගම පදිංචි නිහාල් අබේසිංහ සහ පොකුණුවිට පදිංචි තිලක්ය. වෛද්‍ය නිහාල් අබේසිංහ වර්තමානයේ ලෝක සෞඛ්‍ය සංවිධානයේ වෛද්‍ය  විශේෂඥයෙකු වශයෙන් විදේශයක සේවය කරනු ලබයි. එකල කොළඹ සරසවියේ ශිෂ්‍ය සභාවේ 1982 සභාපතිවරයාවූ ගම්පහ පදිංචි මහින්ද ආරියතිලක රත්නායකද 82 ජනාධිපතිවරණයේ පරාජයෙන් පසු ජවිපෙන් ඉවත්වූ පිරිස අතර විය. ජවිපෙ පක්ෂ තහනමට සමකල හැකි බිඳ වැටීමට පමණක් දෙවැනිවූ පසුබෑමක් 82 ජනාධිපතිවරණයෙන් පසුව සිදුවිය.

ජවිපෙට පූර්ණකාලීනයෙකු ලෙස ලයනල් සම්බන්ධවන්නේ 1981දීය. අප්‍රේල් 5 විරු සමරුවක් 1983 කළුතර නගර ශාලාවේදී ජවිපෙ ලේකම් ලයනල් බෝපගේ ගේ ප්‍රධානත්වයෙන් පැවති අතර එහි රතු භටයෙක් ලෙස රාජකාරි කළේද ලයනල් රණසිංහය. එහි පසක යෝධ පුවරුවක සටහන්වූයේ ‘’බැඳ දැම්මත් අප අත් යදම් වලින් නැගිටිනවා සිකුරුයි…. ගිගුම් දෙමින් මව්බිම සුරකින රතු බල සේනා මැදින් අපි එනවා…’ යන්නය. විරු සමරුවේ තමා සිටින ඡායාරූප නිවසට ගෙනවිත් පවුලේ අයටද බලන්නට දුන්නේය. ලයනල්ගේ මව පුතාගේ දේශපාලන කටයුතු පිළිබඳව බියපත්ව සිය සොහොයුරාට අයත් කැකිරාවේ හේනකට ලයනල් යැවූවද ඔහු ගොවියෙකු වශයෙන් ජීවිකාව ගෙන ගියේ වසරකට අසන්න කාලයක් පමණි. පෞද්ගලික ආරක්ෂක සමාගමක ආරක්ෂක නිලධාරියෙකු ලෙස පසුව සේවය කළේය.

dharman04061604Aසිය වැඩිමහල් සොහොයුරාවන ලයනල් පිළිබඳව ළමා කාලයේ සිට අවසානය දක්වා ආවර්ජනය කරන එකම සොහොයුරු සුනිල් රණසිංහ.

යළිත් හොරණට පැමිණ 1984දී බ්‍රහස්පතින්දා සහ සිකුරාදා පොළේ එළවළුද සෙසු දිනයන්හිදී රටකජුද විකුණූ ලයනල් ජවිපෙ සන්නද්ධ අංශයට 1986දී එක්වන්නේ බටගොඩ ගමගේ ජයවර්ධන මගිනි. යුධහමුදා ස්වෙච්ඡා බලකායට බැදීම සඳහා ලයනල් වරෙක සම්මුඛ පරික්ෂණයට ගිය අතර ඒ සඳහා තෝරාගැනීමෙන් පසු රපෝර්තු කරන ලෙසට ලිපියක්ද 1987 මැයි 6වැනිදා ලැබිණි. එහෙත් එම දිනයේ ඔහු ජවිපෙට අරමුදල් රැස්කිරීම සඳහා කල මංකොල්ලකෑමක් සම්බන්ධයෙන් පොලිස් අත්අඩංගුවේ පසුවිය.

වරක් ලයනල් ඇතුළු පිරිසක් අත්අඩංගුවට ගැනීමට පොලිසිය සූදානම්වූ අවස්ථාවක පොලිස් නිලධාරින්ට පහරදුන් ඔවුහු පළා ගියහ. පොලිසිය ලයනල් අත්අඩංගුවට ගැනිමට නිවසට පැමිණි අතර ඒ වන විටද ඔහු නිවසින් පැන ගොස් තිබිණි. ඉන් පසු ලයනල් නිවසට මව බැලීමට ආවේ ඉදහිටය. ලයනල් හමුවීමට  නිවසට එන ජවිපෙ කළුතර දිස්ත්‍රික් සාමාජිකයෝද ඉන් පසු නිවසට පැමිණියේ නැත. ලයනල් රණසිංහ ඇතුළු 5 දෙනෙකු ජවිපෙට අරමුදල් සපයා ගැනීම සඳහා කල මංකොල්ලයකදී 1987 අප්‍රේල් 12 හොරණ පොලිසිය මගින් අත්අඩංගුවට ගෙන තිබිණි. හදුනාගැනීමේ පෙරට්ටුවක් සඳහා බන්ධනාගාරයේ සිට ඔවුන් ගෙනයන විට බොල්ගොඩ පාලම අසළදී ජේලර්ලාට පහරදී පළාගියේ පිටතින් ලැබුණ ජවිපෙ සහායද සමඟිනි.

dharman04061605ජනකාන්ත සිනමා නළුවෙකුවන මහජන පක්ෂයේ නායක විජය කුමාරතුංග(ඉහළ වම), ලයනල් විසින් 1988 පෙබරවාරි 16 වැනිදා පස්වරු 12.20ට නාරහේන්පිටදී විජයට වෙඩි තැබීමෙන් පසු(ඉහළ දකුණ) සහ විජයට වෙඩි තබා මොහොතකින් පසු ප්‍රදේශවාසින් සහ හිතවතුන් සිය ගණනක් විජයගේ නිවස ඉදිරිපිට රැස්ව සිටි අන්දම(පහළ)

අවි පුහුණව සඳහා ජවිපෙ අවි පුහණු කඳවුරු කිහිපයකින්ම ලයනල් පුරුදු පුහුණු වී සිටියේය. ප්‍රථමයෙන් 1986 දෙසැම්බර් 13වැනිදා බදුල්ලේ බඹරකන්දේදී සතියක පුහුණුවක්ද, 1987 අප්‍රේල් 12 වැනිදා ශ්‍රීපාද අඩවියේදී සතියක අවි පුහුණුවක්ද 1988 මාර්තු 17වැනිදා රත්නපුර කුරුවිට ශ්‍රීපාද අඩවියේදී නැවත වරක් අවි පුහුණුවක්ද ලබා ගන්නා ලදී. මෙහිදී කටුනායක ගුවන් හමුදා කඳවුරේ ආකෘතියක් තනා එයට පහරදී යටත් කරගෙන අවි පැහැර ගැනිමේදී පෙරහුරුවක්ද පවත්වන ලදී. මෙහිදී හමුදාවෙන් පළා ආ ජවිපෙ සාමාජිකයින් විසින් යුධ පුහුණුව ලබාදුන් අතර ඔත්තු බලන ආකාරය, වෙඩිතැබීම ඇතුළු බොහෝ දෑ උගන්වනු ලැබීය. මෙම පුහුණුව අවසානයේදී ජනතා අයිතීන් වෙනුවෙන් පෙනී සිටින ජවිපෙ වෙනුවෙන් ලාංකීය නිර්ධන පන්තියේ විප්ලවය සඳහා ඕනෑම කැපවීමක් හා පරිත්‍යාගයක් කර ජනතාව වෙනුවෙන් සටන්කරන බව පුහුණුව අවසානයේදී සියල්ලෝම ප්‍රතිඥා දුන්හ. ජවිපෙ 1983 ජුනි 30 රජය මගින් තහනම් කලද ඒ සඳහා නිවැරදි දර්ශනයක් සහ නිවැරදි නායකත්වයක් ඇති බැවින් ඕනැම පරිත්‍යාංගයක් සහ කැපකිරීමක් සිදුකිරීමට සූදානම් බැවින් පක්ෂය ගන්නා ඕනෑම තීන්දුවකට එකඟ වන බවද ඔවුහු එහිදී සපථ කළහ.

ජවිපෙ විසින් මෙවැනි වනගත පුහුණු කඳවුරු රැසක් 1986 සිට ලංකාව පුරා පවත්වාගෙන ගියේය. වනගත පුහුණු කඳවුරු සඳහා සුදුසුම තැන ජවිපෙට සොයාබලා තෝරාදෙන ලද්දේ ආතර් සහ බලංගොඩ වැලිපොතයායේ උපන් පියතිලක නොහොත් වනරාජා විසිනි. ආතර් 1990 මුල් භාගයේදී කල්තොට දියමින්නේදී ජවිපෙම වනගත පිරිසක් විසින් ක්‍රමන්ත්‍රණකාරීව ඝාතනය කල අතර පියතිලක වර්තමානයේ ලුණුගම්වෙහෙරේ ජීවත්වේ.

dharman04061606ලයනල් විසින් කොළඹ සරසවි කොලේජ් හවුස්හි කාර්යාලය තුළදී 1989 මාර්තු 8වැනිදා පෙරවරු 10.10ට වෙඩිතබා ඝාතනය කරන ලද කොළඹ සරසවියේ උපකුලපති මහාචාර්ය ස්ටැන්ලි විජේසුන්දරගේ දේහය අවසන් කටයුතු සඳහා පුත් ශාලිත විජේසුන්දර ඇතුළු පිරිස විසින් රැගෙනයන අයුරු(වමේ) සහ මහාචාර්ය විජේසුන්දර(දකුණේ)

ලයනල්ගේ මිතුරන් වූයේ ටාසන් වීරසිංහ හෙවත් හේරත් හෙවත් තිස්ස, තේ දළු අළෙවි සුළු වෙළෙන්දෙකුවූ නෙළුව මතුගම පදිංචි අබේසිංහ ආරච්චිගේ සුනිල් නොහොත් හේමන්ත,  ජයවර්ධන නොහොත් ඩගි, ගුණතිලක, කැස්බෑවේ ගාමිණී, ආරියදාස, චන්ද්‍රරේ, ඩේවිඩ් ජයලත්, මතුගම රංජිත්, අශෝක, හිඟුරක්ගොඩ රවුම් පාරේ කුමාරගේ විජිත කරුණාරත්න, දේවා, විනී, කොට්ටාවේ මහීපාල(කලක් විජේවීරගේ ආරක්ෂකයෙකු විය. අවසානයේදී ඉසුරුපාය වධකඳවුරේ වධකයෙකු ලෙස බලහත්කාරයෙන් සේවයට යොදවා ගන්නා ලදී), රාගම හලන්දාරුවේ සෝමසිරි(රාගම සෝමේ), දිවුලපිටියේ ධම්මික ඇතුළු කිහිප දෙනෙකි. ලයනල් 1986 සිට 1989 දක්වා කාල සීමාවේ නැවතී සිටියේ කළුතර දෙදිවල, පිලියන්දල එස්.ඕ.එස් ගම්මානය, හොරණ, පිලියන්දල දම්පෙ, නාරහේන්පිට පොල්හේන්ගොඩ, නුගේගොඩ දෙල්කඳ ඇතුළු ස්ථාන කිහිපයකි.

ජවිපෙ විසින් හමුදා සහ පොලිස් ගණනාවකට පහරදී අවි ලබාගැනීමේ ප්‍රහාර ගණනාවකටම ලයනල් ඉදිරි පෙළ ක්‍රියාකාරිකයෙකු වශයෙන් සහභාගි විය. එවැනි මෙහෙයුම් අතර නාගොඩ තල්ගස්වල හමුදා මුරපොලට 1987 සැප්තැම්බර් 28, කහවත්ත පොලිසියට 1987 දෙසැම්බර් 30, බම්බලපිටිය පොලිසියට 1989 ජනවාරි 25, පන්නල යුධ අභ්‍යාස හමුදා කඳවුරට 1988 නොවැම්බර් 1, කටුනායක ගුවන් හමුදා කඳවුරට 1987 ජුනි 4වැනිදා සහ දෙවන ප්‍රහාරය 1988 අප්‍රේල් 22, හොරණ කුඹුකේ ග්‍රාමාරක්ෂක කඳවුරට 1988 ජනවාරි 8වැනිදාද, පාදුක්ක පොලිසියට 1988 ඔක්තෝබර් 28 ප්‍රහාරයද ඒ අතර විය. මෙම ප්‍රහාරයන්හිදී ලයනල් ඇතුළු ජවිපෙ කැරළිකරුවන් විසින් එම කඳවුරුවල නවීනතම අවි පැහැරගැනීමට සමත් විය. වාද්දුව හමුදා කඳවුරට කඩාවැදී අවි ලබාගැනීම සඳහා ප්‍රහාරයක් ලයනල්ගේද සහභාගිත්වයෙන් 1987 අගෝස්තු සිදුවූවද එය සාර්ථක නොවීය. ජවිපෙ දේශපාලන සිරකරුවන් මුදා ගැනීම සඳහා 1988 දෙසැම්බර්13 වැනිදා මැගසින් බන්ධනාගාරයට පිටතින් සහ ඇතුළතින් ප්‍රහාරය එල්ලකර ජවිපෙ රැඳවියන් 221ක් මුදවා ගැනීමේදී ලයනල් වැදගත් මෙහෙයක් ඉටු කළේය.

dharman04061607Aකොළඹ එජාප නාගරික මන්ත්‍රී ජයන්ත මල්ලිමාරච්චි 1989 පෙබරවාරි 15 මැතිවරණයදා මට්ටක්කුලියේදී ඝාතනය කරන ලද්දේද ලයනල් විසිනි. මෙහි කොළ පාටින් රවුම්කර ඇත්තේ ජයන්තය. වම්පස ජයන්තගේ සොහොයුරු ප්‍රවීණ රූපවාහිනී නිෂ්පාදක ජනකද, දකුණු පස මව ප්‍රේමාද වේ. වාඩිවී සිටින්නේ පියාවන අමාත්‍ය වීරසිංහ මල්ලිමාරච්චිය. මෙය 1981 සංවර්ධන සභා මැතිවරණ ජයග්‍රහණයෙන් පසු ගනු ලැබූ ඡායාරූපයකි.

පක්ෂයට අරමුදල් රැස්කිරීම සඳහා මොරටුව කටුබැද්දේ මහජන බැංකුව 1989 ජනවාරි 16වැනිදාද, වැල්ලවත්ත මහජන බැංකුවෙන් රුපියල් දශලක්ෂ 22ක් 1989 පෙබරවාරි 8වැනිදා කොල්ලකැමට ගිය කැරළිකරුවන් කිහිප දෙනා අතර ලයනල්ද ඉදිරියෙන්ම සිටියේය. මොරටුව බැසිල් ට්‍රේඩ් සෙන්ටර්, රටබීම හළ, අතුරුගිරිය ඇතුළු සිගරට් වෑන් වලින් මුදල් කොල්ලකෑම ඇතුළු ගණනාවක් සුළු ප්‍රමාණයේ මංකොල්ලකෑම් ගණනාවක්ද ඒ අතර විය.

ජනකාන්ත සිනමා නළුවෙකුවන මහජන පක්ෂයේ නායක විජය කුමාරතුංග 1988 පෙබරවාරි 16 වැනිදා පස්වරු 12.20ට නාරහේන්පිටදී ඝාතනය කළේද ලයනල් රණසිංහ විසිනි. එසේ විජය කුමාරතුංග ඇතුළු 41දෙනෙකු ලයනල් අවසානයේදී ඝාතනයකර තිබිණි. ඉන් කිහිප දෙනෙකු මෙසේය. එජාප මහලේකම් නන්දලාල් ප්‍රනාන්දු 1988 මැයි 20 දහවල් 11.30ට ඝාතනය කළේ ටී.56 තුවක්කුවකින් අමුතුම ආකාරයකිනි. ලෑලි පෙට්ටියක තුවක්කුව සඟවා එය උඩින් ලි කුඩු දමාගෙන පාපැදියක බැදගෙන පැමිණියේය. වැල්ලවත්ත අනුලා මාවත අසළ කඩයක් ඉදිරිපිට පාපැදියේ රෝදයක හුලං බැස ඇතැයි එහි නතරකල ලයනල් සංඥාව ලැබෙන විට පෙට්ටියෙන් ස්වයංක්‍රීය ගිණි අවිය රැගෙන නන්දලාල් ප්‍රනාන්දු නිවසින් පිටත්ව අනුලා මාවතින් වැල්ලවත්ත මාර්ගයට වාහනය දමනවාත් සමඟම වෙඩිතබා එහි සිටි තවත් කැරළිකරුවෙකු පදවාගෙන පැමිණි යතුරුපැදියෙන් තුවක්කුවද රැගෙන පළා ගියේය. කොළඹ සරසවියේ උපකුලපති මහාචාර්ය ස්ටැන්ලි විජේසුන්දර 1989 මාර්තු 9වැනිදාද, ඇමති වීරසිංහ මල්ලිමාරච්චිගේ පුත් කොළඹ නාගරික මන්ත්‍රී ජයන්ත මල්ලමාරච්චි 1989 පෙබරවාරි 15 මැතිවරණයදා මට්ටක්කුලියේදීද, එජාප නාගරික මන්ත්‍රීවරුන් වූ ලෙස්ලී රණගල බොරැල්ලේදීද, කිරිවත්තුඩුවේ ග්‍රාමෝදය මණ්ඩලයේ සභාපති, ජේෂ්ඨ සහ කණිෂ්ඨ පොලිස් නිලධාරින් කිහිපදෙනෙකු, එජාප ජාතික සේවක සංගමයේ වරාය ඇතුළු ස්ථාන කිහිපයක ඉහළ පෙළේ නිලධාරින් තිදෙනෙකු, ඉන්දියාවේ මුල්පෙලේ ව්‍යාපාරිකයන් 2ක් ඇතුළු පිරිසක් එයට අයත්වූහ.

dharman04061608Aඑජාප මහලේකම් නන්දලාල් ප්‍රනාන්දු 1988 මැයි 20 දහවල් 11.30ට වැල්ලවත්ත අනුලා මාවතේදී වෙඩිතබා ඝාතනය කරන ලද්දේද ලයනල් විසිනි. තුවක්කුව ගෙනආ ලෑලි පෙට්ටියේ ලීකුඩු දමා ඒ යට තුවක්තුව සඟවා එජාප මහලේකම් වාහනයෙන් පාරට පිවිසෙද්දී තුවක්කුව ගෙන වෙඩි තැබිම සිදුකර තිබිණි. නන්දලාල් ප්‍රනාන්දු(වමේ ජායාරූපය) සහ මොහොතකට පසු පොලිසිය පැමිණි අවස්ථාව දකුණේ වේ.

ආරක්ෂක අංශ මගින් කියා සිටියේ ලයනල් ඝාතන 43ක් සිදුකල බව වූවද එජාප සභාපති හර්ෂ අබේවර්ධනගේ සහ ප්‍රචණ්ඩ ක්‍රියා මර්දන කොට්ඨාශයේ අධ්‍යක්ෂක ජේෂ්ඨ පොලිස් අධිකාරි ටෙරන්ස් පෙරේරාගේ ඝාතන සිදුකළේ ඔහු විසින් නොවේ. එජාප සභාපති හර්ෂ අබේවර්ධන 1987 දෙසැම්බර් 23වැනිදා ඝාතනය කළේ බෙලිඅත්තේ ගුණසේන වර්ණපටබැඳි නොහොත් බෙටාය. පොලිසිය ඒ සම්බන්ධයෙන් චෝදනා කලේ ලයනල් රණසිංහ සහ පිළියන්දල ලසන්ත විජේවර්ධන නොහොත් ඩොනල්ඩ්ටය. ටෙරන්ස් පෙරේරා 1987 දෙසැම්බර් 12වැනිදා තලංගමදී ඝාතනය කළේ මුලටියන සීනිපැල්ලේ දහනායකය. දෙයියන්දර උප තැපැල් ස්ථානාධිපතිවරයෙකු වශයෙන් සිටියදී ජවිපෙට 1979දී එක්වූ දහනායක පසුව පූර්ණකාලීනයෙකු විය. ඔහුගේ පියා ගම්බාරේ කෙනෙකි. දහනායක පනාගොඩ යුධ හමුදා කඳවුරෙන් අවි පැහැරගැනීමට යාමේදී 1989 මැයි 2 වෙඩිවැදී ඝාතනයට පත්විය.

ලයනල්ලාගේ පවුලේ සැමට ජවිපෙ දෙවැනි කැරළි සමය වූ 1986 සිට 1989 දක්වා විවිධ තාඩන පීඩනවලට ලක්විය. අයියා ලයනල් ඉල්ලා මල්ලීවන සුනිල් ආරක්ෂක හමුදා මගින් අත්අඩංගුවට ගෙන වසර 2කට ආසන්න කාලයක් මිරිහාන පොලිසියේ කඳවුර, පැලවත්තේ රැඳවුම් කඳවුර, මැගසින් බන්ධනාගාරය ඇතුළු ස්ථාන කිහිපයක රඳවා තබාගන්නා ලදී. ලයනල් රණසිංහ අවසාන වරට පවුලේ අයෙකු හමුවූයේ මරදානේ සුමනදාස පෙරේරාගේ නිවසේදීය.

පශ්චාත් ව්‍යසන ක්ලමථ අක්‍රමතාව පිළිබඳ ප්‍රකට වෛද්‍ය මනෝ චිකිස්සකයෙකුවූ වෛද්‍ය රුවන් එම් ජයතුංග ප්‍රකාශකරන අන්දම ලයනල් රණසිංහ කුඩා කාලයේ පීතෘ වියෝග කාන්සාවට(Paternal Deprivation Syndrome) බෙහෙවින් ලක්ව සිටියේය. පසුකාලීනව ද්‍රරිද්‍රතාවය සහ සමාජ පීඩනය යන කරුණු නිසා පහසුවෙන්ම රැඩිකල් දේශපාලනයේ විශෝධනය මගින් ඝාතකයෙකු බවට පත්කර ගැනීමට හැකි විය. පෙනීයන පරිදි ඝාතන කිහිපයක් කිරීමෙන් අණතුරුව ඔහු ආසක්ත ඝාතකයෙකු (Addictive Killer)  බවට රූපාන්තරණය විය.

dharman04061609ජවිපෙ විසින් 1987 දෙසැම්බර් 23 ඝාතනයට කල එජාප සභාපති හර්ෂ අබේවර්ධනගේ දේහයට ජනාධිපති ජයවර්ධන අවසාන ගෞරව දක්වන අවස්ථාව. හර්ෂගේ වර්ණ ඡායාරූපයක් පහත කොටුවේ වම්පස දැක්වේ. පහත කොටුවේ දකුණුපස සිටින්නේ හර්ෂ ඝාතනය සිදුකල ජවිපෙ ක්‍රියාකාරිකයෙකුවූ බෙලිඅත්තේ ගුණසේන වර්ණපටබැඳි නොහොත් බෙටාය. එහෙත් හර්ෂ ඝාතනය සම්බන්ධයෙන් පොලිසිය චෝදනා කලේ ලයනල් රණසිංහ සහ පිළියන්දල ලසන්ත විජේවර්ධන නොහොත් ඩොනල්ඩ්ටය.

ලයනල් රණසිංහ 1989 මාර්තු 13වැනිදා බිල්ලෙකු බවට පත්වූ කැරළිකරුවෙකුගේ මඟපෙන්වීම අනුව ආරක්ෂක හමුදා අත්අඩංගුවට පත්වූ අතර පසුව අපරාධ පරික්ෂණ දෙපාර්තමේන්තුවට යොමු කරන ලදී. එහිදී එහි අධ්‍යක්ෂක චන්ද්‍රා ජයවර්ධනගේ ප්‍රශ්න කිරිම් වලින් පසු දීර්ඝ කටඋත්තරයක්ද ඔහු ලබාදුන්නේය. විවිධ ප්‍රශ්න කිරීම් වලට ලක්වූ ලයනල් රණසිංහ 1989 ඔක්තෝබර් 4වැනිදා පාදුක්ක වනගත පෙදෙසෙකදී ඝාතනය කරන ලදී. ඒ පිළිබඳව චෝදනා එල්ල වූයේ ජේෂ්ඨ පොලිස් අධිකාරි වාස් ගුණවර්ධනටය. විජය කුමාරතුංග ඝාතනයට ලයනල් සමඟ සම්බන්ධවූ ඉදිරිපෙල කැරළිකරුවෙකුවූ කළුතර ලංගම ඩිපෝවේ රියදුරු කළුතර පයාගල පදිංචි ටාසන් වීරසිංහ නොහොත් හේරත්ද 1990 දෙසැම්බර් 21වැනිදා මොරටුව අගුලානේ නිමල්ගේ නිවස ආසන්නයේදී අත්අඩංගුවට ගත් අතර පසුව 1991 මුල්භාගයේදී ආරක්ෂක හමුදා අතින් ඝාතනයට පත්විය. කලක් කළුතර සිට යටදොල දක්වා ධාවනයවු ලංගම බස්රථයේ රියදුරුවු ටාසන් වීරසිංහගේ බිරිඳ පද්මිණිය.

ඝාතනයට ලක්වන විට ලයනල් අවිවාහකයෙකු විය. ඔහුගේ මව 2007 වසරේදී ජීවිතයෙන් සමු ගත්තාය. වසර 2ක කාලයක් අනේකවිධ වධ බන්ධන වලට ලක්ව ජීවත්වීමට වාසනාව ලැබූ මල්ලී වන සුනිල් රණසිංහ වර්තමානයේ ත්‍රීරෝද රථයක රැකියාව කරන අතර  කේටරින් සේවයේද නිරත වේ. නැගණියක් වන මාලනී අනෝමා මූණගම පදිංචිය. ලයනල් රණසිංහ යනු කුලී මිනීමරුවෙක් නොවේ. ඔහු ජවිපෙ ප්‍රතිපත්ති වෙනුවෙන් පෙනී සිටි 2වැනි කැරැල්ලේදී කටයුතු කල ‘විප්ලවවාදියෙකු’ බව පවුලේ අයගේ මතය වේ.

ජවිපෙ 2වැනි කැරැල්ලේදී විජය කුමාරතුංග ඇතුළු 41 දෙනෙකු ලයනල් විසින් ඝාතනය කලේ ජාතික විමුක්ති අරගලයකින් සමාජවාදය උදාකිරීමේ අරමුණින් බව ලයනල් රණසිංහගේ ජීවිත කථාවෙන් පැහැදිලිය. ජවිපෙ 2වැනි කැරැල්ලේදී  දුබලතා සහ සීමාවන් බොහෝ තිබුණද එම බරපතල වැරදි පවා කැරළිකරුවන් අතින් සිදුවූයේ තමා ඇදහූ පක්ෂය වෙනුවෙන් එහි කාර්යයක නියුතු වීමෙනි. අගතිගාමී නොවී ඒ දෙස බලන පිටස්තර අයට පවා එය ප්‍රතික්ෂේප කල නොහැකි කරුණකි. එහෙත් ඒ කිසිවක් ඔවුන් ඇදහූ දේශපාලන ව්‍යාපාරයන්  පිළිනොගැනීම කැරළිකරුවන්ගේම ඛේදවාචකයක් විය.(ජවිපෙ 2වැනි කැරළි සමයවූ 1986 සිට 1990 දක්වා පළවන මෙම ලිපි මාලාව ලබාගැනීම පිළිබද විස්තර පහත ලිපිනයට ඔබගේ ලිපිනය යොමු කිරීමෙන් ලබාගත හැකිය. ධර්මන් වික්‍රමරත්න, තැපෙ 26, ශ්‍රී ජයවර්ධනපුර. දුරකථනය: 011-5234384 විද්‍යුත් තැපෑල: ejournalists@gmail.com)  The writer is a senior journalist who could be reached at ejournalists@gmail.com OR 011-5234384

සතුන් සමග සංසර්ගයේ යෙදෙන එරික් සෝල්හයිම් ගේ ‘නෑයෝ’ 

June 4th, 2016

Janaka Perera 

දියුණු යයි සම්මත බටහිර ජාතියක් සතුන් සමග සංසර්ගයේ යෙදෙන බව අසා තිබේද? එහෙත් එය ඇත්තකි.  ඒ ජාතිය නම් සාමයේ නාමයෙන් අපට දෙමළ කොටින් සමග ‘සහවාසයේ’ යෙදෙන්නට ආරාධනය කල  නෝවීජියානුවන්ය.   මේ බව මුලින්ම හෙලිකලේ ඔස්ලෝ නුවර පලවන The Journal නම් විද්යා සඟරාවයි. වසර 28කට පසු  නෝවීජියානු රජය මගින් සතුන් සමග සංසර්ගයේ යෙදීම දෙවන වරටත් 2010 දී තහනම් කරන ලද නමුත් එය තවමත් සහමුලින්ම නැවතී නැත.

වසර 2007 ඔක්තෝබර් 7දා අශ්වයකු සමග සංසර්ගයේ යෙදුන මිනිසකු ඉන් වලක්වන්නට පොලිසිය කැඳවන්නට සිදුවිය. එවැනි පහත් ක්‍රියා වලකන නීතියක් එරට නොපැවතීම නිසා පොලිසියට ඊට විරුද්ධව නඩු බැසීමට නොහැකි විය.

The Journal සඟරාවේ  වාර්තාවට අනුව සත්ව සංසර්ගය ප්‍රචලිත කරන වෙබ් අඩවි කිහිපයක්ම එරට ඇති අතර සියයකට වැඩි නෝවීජියානු පිරිසක් ඒවා භාවිත කරන අතර ඔව්හු සිය පහත් ක්‍රියාවන් පිලිබඳ සේයා රූ සහ අත්දැකීම් ඒ හරහා හුවමාරු කර ගනිති. සමහරු සිය බල්ලන් මිනිස් සංසර්ගය සඳහා කුලියට දෙති. සමහර නෝවීජියානු පිරිමි  ගැහැණු-බලු සංසර්ග බලා සිටීමට ආශාවක් දක්වති.

Hundreds of Norwegians have sex with animals

 
           
Hundreds of Norwegians have sex with animals

After 28 years of free flow, sex with animals was re-banned in Norway in 2010. The Journal has found evidence of widespread zoofili. 7th of October 2007, a police o…

View on ivarfjeld.com

Preview by Yahoo

 

 

Ali Bumaye

June 4th, 2016

Dr Ruwan M Jayatunge

 

He who looks like a butterfly

Stings like a bee

No scares in his face

He is the champion of champions

ali

When he was drafted

He refused to kill the yellow man

He said they did not call me a nigger

So I will not go to Nam

 

He defeated many boxers

Also fought against injustice

Mohamed Ali is still fighting

This time may be Parkinsonism

 

No matter how long it will take

He has not given up the fight

Still got courage and spirit

To face any type of opponents

 

 

Multi-Faceted Media Culture

June 4th, 2016

By Dr. Tilak S. Fernando Courtesy Ceylon Today 

Media is the creation of just about anything in an organized society which encompasses experiences and sensations at different social levels where discrepancies and dissimilarities create or expose of media institutions, media industries or individuals. Its ultimate character is influenced by the interaction of the media organisation with other social and governmental institutions.

Finally the culture in which it is produced influences the media. Sri Lankan media, for example, are similar to the media of other developing and industrial countries, but there are varying differences between Sri Lankan media and those found elsewhere.

Media form an integral part and confine to one’s own society influenced by it. In other words, if culture did not affect the media, then there would be no difference in every society; for example, TV news in Sri Lanka would be pretty much the same as it is in the United Kingdom, but this clearly is not the case. It is not only TV news, but most other media as well differ in dissimilar forms in content, treatment of content, and even in the assumed relationship writers have with the readership.

 Communication

 In the present context of communication, electronic media are focussed and telescoped to the forefront. Mention the word ‘electronic media,’ the first thing that comes to our mind is the smart phone, radio, television, cinemas, films and of course the computer.

To gain far-reaching knowledge on the development of the electronic media one needs to refer back to the nineteenth century and the ‘telegraph’ which introduced a completely new structural mechanism by observing and identifying the community’s sensitivity on space and time.

Telegraphy in Greek means the long-distance transmission of written messages without physical transport of letters. A telegraph sends electric pulses in a special code composed out of short and large marks. In 1844 Samuel Morse invented a telegraph using only one wire, thus it was named as the Morse code, in contrast with the existed system of the ‘Pigeon Post.’

Telegraph

The telegraph enabled almost instantaneous transmission of messages across the universe and cultivated a balanced officialdom of time. Synchronization of time around the world gave rise to the standardisation of time sectors of Greenwich Mean Time in the UK to be defined as the correct time at anyplace in the world.

In the process of pigeon post, a special kind of pigeons called “homing pigeons’ was used as a means of communication. The Romans used ‘pigeon messengers” to aid their military over 2, 000 years ago. Julius Caesar used pigeons as messengers in his conquest of Gaul (an ancient part of Europe encompassing modern France, Belgium, the South Netherlands, South and West Germany and Northern Italy). Greeks transferred the names of Olympic game winners to their various cities making use of “homing pigeons.” Pigeons have also been used to great effect in military situations and were called “war pigeons.”

With the dawn of electronic means of communication, instantaneous transportation of messages around the globe became a reality. A new form of empire expanded across space and became possible, according to Harold Adams Innis, the eminent Canadian Professor, who explored the role of the media in shaping the culture and development of civilizations.

American journalists

Traditional critics have been asserting that the media are liberally biased focusing particularly on American journalists of major newspapers and a few well-known TV presenters. Many individual characteristics of mass communicators can indeed influence the content and character of the products they create. For example, at least since the 1960s, women and minority groups have actively argued and worked against their under-representation in the media industry.

American Society of Newspaper Editors (1997) reported that in 1996, only 11 per cent of daily newsroom workers were members of minority groups (5.4 per cent African American, 3.3 per cent Latino, 2 per cent Asian American, and .04 per cent American Indian). Why was it a matter of concern?

For at least two reasons – the desire for the members of minority groups to have equal access to jobs and fair consideration of promotion and advancement and with the belief that minority groups should receive fair and accurate exposure in the news with minorities represented in newsrooms. In other words, this argument led to the personal characteristic of the journalist. Ethnicity or race can make a difference in what news gets covered and how.

In universities when students are ascribed to concentrate on their research papers, first it becomes a startling experience for the student to identify what an appropriate subject would be; its length and the word content; how to go about in his research; organizing and prioritizing data; the length of the complete thesis, assigning of chapters and finally whether a footnote is necessary, with a glossary indicating all the sources that helped the students to complete the thesis.

Guiding Star

Here of course, the professor becomes the guiding star that could elucidate some of the doubtful areas of his students. So he rather expressly advises his students thus: “Choose a subject or an area close to your heart, it should have a minimum of X thousand words, it needs an introduction, your point of view supported by a summary and conclusion.” The professor’s other answers could be open ended.

The writing of the first chapter for students would be confusing, the second chapter becomes somewhat simpler and so forth, until the students begin to learn the procedures and how to go about in the research along with the organising and writing techniques also by conforming to the boundaries of rules and regulations of the university.

The same principle could be applicable to media organizations because not a single journalist ever sits down with a blank sheet of paper or glares at a blank computer screen and asks himself: “What am I going to create for the media today?” Instead, he sits down with a set of ideas, which are governed by the laid down procedures of the organization. The rules, techniques and practices then make the journalist to be constructive and thereby media too becoming creative and efficient.

‘John of Arc, Abraham Lincoln and Mahatma Gandhi, among others, kindle all journalists. Those pundits loved the constructive and the positive, but they also spoke out and struggled against the failings of the rulers. Most of the modern media men and women will always be poor followers of those figures, but let them at least be followers!’

tilakfernando@gmail.com

 

Ignore the outrage, Sri Lankans want to work in Beyonce’s garment factory

June 4th, 2016

By Ravi Ratnasabapathy Courtesy CAPX

June 03 (CAPX) Last week, the Sun newspaper in the UK claimed that a factory in Sri Lanka that produces a line of clothing for a popular singer Beyonce is using sweatshop ‘slaves’. The report attracted little interest in Sri Lanka, partly because attention was more focused on the devastating floods that hit the island.

But perhaps the report also failed to make waves because it simply did not ring true; the mainstream apparel factories in Sri Lanka are seen as responsible and respected employers in the formal sector.

Since the original Sun article, several international media outlets such as Quartz and Vice have published pieces amplifying the story. Whilst some commentators have aired dissenting views, a local perspective may be useful.

The Sun report claims that the basic monthly salary of 18,500 Sri Lankan Rupees received by a seamstress at the factory that produces Beyonce’s Ivy Park clothing line amounts to slave labour. It goes on to claim that the workers earn just £4.30 a day, and then informs its readers what the equivalent (Rs. 902) could be spent on:

A McDonald’s meal: Rs. 650 (£3.07)
A pint of beer: Rs. 200 (94p)
A litre of milk: Rs. 150 (71p)
A pair of Levi jeans: Rs. 3,900 (£18.41).

This might shock readers in the UK, but none of that is what low-income people in Sri Lanka buy. They buy powdered milk (much cheaper), they rarely eat western style fast food (McDonald’s, in particular is several times the cost of a low-end Sri Lankan meal), alcohol is deliberately kept expensive through high taxes, and they are highly unlikely to buy Levi jeans – a local equivalent would cost a third of the price (or less).

A more realistic comparison of living costs is given by Sri Lanka’s National Consumer Price Index (NCPI) based on data from the Household Income and Expenditure Survey (HIES). Based on the March 2016 NCPI, a household (of 3.9 members) would typically spend just Rs. 35,356.96 (£168) per month on all their living expenses.

Let’s look purely at food costs. The World Food Programme Cost of Diet, a method to model the cost of a theoretical, simulated food basket which satisfies all nutritional requirements of a household, estimates that the cost of a nutritious diet for the model Sri Lankan household of five (parents and three children) varies from Rs. 12,208 per month in the Northern Province to Rs.15,371 in the Western Province.

Sri Lanka is not a rich country and wages are low but so are living costs. The Official Poverty line at national level for April 2016 is Rs. 3,943 per person, according to the Department of Census and Statistics.

A nurse in a government hospital would start on a salary of Rs. 15,620, and once promoted would receive Rs. 21,660. Salaries for teachers in the government service is similar, ranging from Rs.13,410 to Rs. 15,540. Like the apparel industry, both professions predominantly attract young women, although nurses naturally require a much higher level of education.

Set against the everyday realities of ordinary Sri Lankans, the basic wages of a sewing operator of Rs.18,500 seem more reasonable. Basic wages also do not include overtime and other benefits afforded to garment workers which could push their earnings well over Rs.20,000, at times going as far as Rs.30,000.

To be sure, these wages are still low and the job is demanding. The workers are undoubtedly poor and life will not be easy, but they are better off than some of their neighbours who eke out an existence in subsistence agriculture, work as maids, or are simply unemployed.

Until the country opened up to trade and investment in 1977, almost a quarter of the labour force lacked jobs. Things have improved since then. According to official figures, around 25% of the labour force is employed overseas as migrant workers, mostly in the Middle East, and many of them women. Women account for half the migrant worker population, the majority of whom work as house maids where conditions can be dangerous. There are cases where workers have been abused, unpaid or not paid as agreed and imprisoned in their countries of employment.

Claims have also been made that Sri Lanka has weak labour protections, when in fact Sri Lanka has comprehensive labour laws. In addition to regulations on hours worked, holidays, overtime and child labour, all employees are also entitled to statutory provident fund contributions by the employer amounting to 15% of their basic pay, which they can withdraw on retirement. Employees with a service in excess of five years are also entitled to statutory gratuity payments if they leave. In addition most of these factories, such as the one producing Beyonce’s Ivy Park range, provide transport, free meals and other welfare and incentive bonus programs.

These benefits do not extend to workers in the informal sector or those who are self-employed, which is where sewing operators are most likely to find work outside apparel factories.

The garment industry has rescued millions of people from poverty all over East Asia; it is labour intensive and provides many relatively low-skilled jobs that are easily learned and transferred, thus ideal for countries at an early stage of development. It forms a stepping-stone to more sophisticated industries and services.

The global development of the industry took place in three waves. The ILO reports that:

During the first wave of production, the Republic of Korea, Singapore, the territory of Hong Kong and Taiwan achieved excellent results within their own borders, but then began to cut down production and invest heavily in other least-cost countries. As a result, between 1985 and 1990, the production of the Philippines, Indonesia, Thailand and Malaysia increased greatly and led the world market in exports.

These countries have in turn begun to invest or redistribute part of their production to a third wave of countries such as Bangladesh, Pakistan, Sri Lanka and more recently Laos, Nepal and Vietnam.”

Sri Lanka’s industry started off in the 1970s and has evolved significantly since. It is no longer is it seen as a ‘cheap’ destination but as a ‘quality’ supplier.

The call for better wages by activists based on rich country comparatives is misleading and dangerous. If followed through by the imposition of boycotts in favour of significantly higher minimum wages, it could endanger the very people they intend to help.

Concerned Westerners interested in doing some real good for workers in Sri Lanka and elsewhere should instead lobby their governments to cut tariffs on garment imports.

The greater the demand for clothing from Sri Lanka, the more factories there will be for Sri Lankans to work in. As the choice of jobs increases, salaries will rise and lifestyles will improve. The competition will push employers to increase productivity and the economy will grow. The children of these workers, better fed, clothed and educated than their parents were, will have better opportunities, perhaps even in white-collar jobs.

The Sun, quotes one of the workers interviewed as saying “We had to come and work here because our father could not afford to feed us and there are no jobs there”. The garment industry is the main source of income for many economically marginalised households in rural areas.

Read More:: CAPX (Source)

Homicide Rates Jump in Many Major U.S. Cities, New Data Shows

June 4th, 2016

By ERIC LICHTBLAU and MONICA DAVEYMAY 13, 2016 Courtesy nytimes.com

WASHINGTON — Experts cannot agree on what to call a recent rise in homicides, much less its cause, but new data on Friday that showed a sharp spike in homicide rates in more than 20 cities rekindled debate over whether it was time for alarm.

The data showed particularly significant increases in homicides in six cities in the first three months of the year compared with the same period last year — Chicago, Dallas, Jacksonville, Fla., Las Vegas, Los Angeles and Memphis. But almost as many cities reported a notable decline in recent months.

New York saw a 25 percent drop, while Las Vegas’s homicide total nearly doubled.

Law enforcement officials struggled to explain the numbers and differed over their significance.

homicideinusThe police on Thursday cordoned off an area of Chicago’s South Side, where a man suspected of murder had fired shots at officers. CreditM. Spencer Green/Associated Press

The heroin epidemic, a resurgence in gang violence and economic factors in some cities were all offered as explanations, but the most contentious theory came from an agency that usually does not worry much about local crime: the Federal Bureau of Investigation.

The agency’s director, James Comey, has linked rising crime to less aggressive policing — the viral video effect,” he called it this week, rejecting the more racially charged Ferguson effect.” His theory, however, found little support from the White House, law enforcement groups, criminologists or even the group that gave him the new data on Friday.

Mr. Comey said that a string of videos that went viral on the Internet had led some officers to become reluctant to confront suspects. He conceded that he was operating off anecdotal evidence, but such reluctance, he said, could be contributing to the increase in homicides in some cities — an increase that he said left him deeply worried.

Something is happening,” he said on Wednesday.

But the White House pushed back again on Friday. The White House spokesman, Josh Earnest, said that the increase in homicides in some cities was a concern and that the administration had already taken steps to address it, including a roundup by the Marshals Service last year of some 8,000 fugitives.

But he said that this is not a widespread phenomenon, at least based on what we know now.”

Regarding Mr. Comey’s theory, Mr. Earnest said: This administration makes policy decisions that are rooted in evidence, that are rooted in science. We can’t make broad, sweeping policy decisions, or draw conclusions based on anecdotal evidence. That’s irresponsible and ultimately counterproductive.”

Murders and most other types of crime have dropped since an alarming peak in the early 1990s and are now near historic lows. Criminologists said that while a rise in homicides in some cities in 2015 and early this year was potentially worrisome, it was far too early to draw any conclusions.

A lot of observers are winning Olympic medals for jumping to conclusions,” said Franklin E. Zimring, a criminologist at the University of California, Berkeley.

James Alan Fox, a criminologist at Northeastern University, said the uptick represented essentially a blip in so short a time, and he said it was a reflection of how low the crime rates had dropped.

What’s basically happening is these cities are becoming victims of their own success,” said Professor Fox. The crime rate can’t go to zero, and when you hit really low numbers, it can only go up.”

Mr. Fox said Mr. Comey’s idea of a viral video effect” was contradicted by the many cities that had decreases in homicides, even as police videos continued to emerge.

A statement like that from the director doesn’t help,” he said. It takes a very hot issue and pours even more fuel on it, and it takes a politically charged issue and ramps up the debate. I think calmer heads should prevail.”

The idea of a Ferguson effect” — named for the Missouri city where the police shooting of an unarmed black man, Michael Brown, in 2014 prompted widespread protests — was first cited by the police chief in St. Louis, D. Samuel Dotson III. It took hold in the popular lexicon after a Wall Street Journal column a year ago blamed the phenomenon for the spike in crime.

Document: U.S. Homicide Rates Rise in Early 2016

Some proponents of the theory said the string of police confrontations and widely seen videos that followed the Ferguson shooting had made some officers reluctant to aggressively police their districts.

But the name itself generated a backlash from critics who saw it as blaming the protesters in Ferguson for the rising crime and justifying police misconduct in officers’ confrontations with the public.

New labels for the theory — descriptions less tied to the Ferguson controversy — began to replace it. New York’s police commissioner, William J. Bratton, took to calling it the YouTube effect.”

Asked what he would call it, Mr. Fox of Northeastern did not hide his skepticism. The Chicken Little response to Ferguson,” he said.

Richard Rosenfeld, a criminologist at the University of Missouri-St. Louis, who had studied claims of a police stand-down, found that an increase in homicides in St. Louis had actually begun before Mr. Brown’s death, suggesting that other factors were driving the rise.

But he said homicide rates last year indicated that the public focus on police use-of-force incidents might have had some role in the increase in homicides, whether it is because of de-policing” — a slowdown by officers — or soured police relations with residents. More information, he said, is needed to know for sure.

Darrel W. Stephens, executive director of the Major Cities Chiefs Police Association, which released the data on Friday, said that the rising homicide rate in some cities was cause for concern but that it’s not something people should be overly alarmed about.”

As for Mr. Comey’s suggestion of a viral video effect,” he said: I’m not there yet. I don’t believe so. You may have some who do that, but police officers don’t get into the business to not do the work they’ve been hired to do. They do it well.”

In Chicago, the rise in shootings and homicides — homicides were up 56 percent from last year as of early May — has become an urgent matter.

The homicide rate has slowed since earlier in the year, and police officials over the last month say they have seen hopeful signs, with upticks in gun recoveries, investigative stops and murder arrests. Still, more than 50 people were shot in Chicago last weekend, making it among the most violent weekends in months.

At the other end of the spectrum was New York City, where homicides fell in the first three months of the year to 68 from 85 in the same period last year.

Dermot Shea, the city’s deputy police commissioner of operations, said the force had blended several strategies, including the use of data, technology and collaborating with the community.

We believe that we are not at the end, we are closer to the beginning,” he said this month. It is exciting to see, really, how low we can push this crime down.”

Perhaps the brightest trend, however, came in Milwaukee, where homicides were down about 35 percent as of this week, after surging 70 percent last year.

It’s far too soon to claim grand success,” the city’s police chief, Edward A. Flynn, said, noting that nonfatal shootings were about where they were a year ago. We’re guarded. We believe we’re having an impact.”

Chief Flynn said the bad publicity for the police nationwide had certainly put his officers on the defensive” in dealing with the public. But he said that dynamic had changed. They’re back in the game right now,” he said.

Eric Lichtblau reported from Washington, and Monica Davey from Chicago. Ashley Southall contributed reporting from New York, and Gardiner Harris from Washington.

 

News Item .. Sri Lanka Dockyard incurs a massive loss of Rs 77 Mn – Sad state of a company once flourished.

June 4th, 2016

Concerned Ex Dockyard Worker

If you could  remember the day on which when the new  CEO walked into this company premises in 1994, which was under Japanese Management, discipline was absolutely at a low ebb and company burdened with heavy debts, workers not performing to their fullest capacity, trade unions playing hell, company continuing business without a proper lease agreement with Sri Lanka Ports Authority and worst of all  the workers were not rewarded with 10% of the shares as agreed upon  during the privatization of the company, where 51% shares were takeover by the Japanese Company for a chicken  fee .

Though the workforce was highly skilled but the government owned GOBU was full of cronies of the state and there were no hopes for revival.

A Union leader sacked by the previous CEO for good reasons was stirring trouble insidiously from outside.

It took three years for the management to get back on to feet, discipline was revived safety and Quality Assurance were brought back to international level and the company started making news in the shipping fraternity.

To make matters worse, three Japanese who were supposed to teach our workers in new technology hardly contributed to the efficiency of operations but occupied luxury offices and played golf. Then CEO  had to send them to offices inside the 15 acre yard and requested them to work with the local engineers to improve efficiency and set standards and norms on par with the Japanese industry and international level.

Over 1,200 workforce was getting lunch from the kitchen of Sri Lanka Ports Authority which was a very convenient arrangement, but the previous management decided to start their own kitchen, which has become a unbearable burden for the company overheads.

Workers are given a big breakfast almost free, a two rupee lunch packet and afternoon tea with a bun, which is luxury for a shipyard .Despite all these additional unwarranted expenditure, the company did well building boats for the Navy, Republic of Maldives etc.  Indian Shipping Corporation was giving a lot of business in repair and company moved forward until the trade unions wanted the kill the chicken who laid golden eggs.

They started asking more and more and walked out from work, and started creating problems.

Then the former CEO had to leave for greener pastures and the new management took over the reins in 2001.

Now the sad story begins.

With the appointment of an immature and inexperienced CEO, the trade union leaders have pushed the management to give more and more perks and the notorious leaders were given a labour supply contract to the yard ,who started controlling the company at ransom . This new CEO thought that keeping the trade unions in his good books by giving unconscionable demands was the best way of managing the company. The ultimate result witnessed during the next one and decades was absolutely pathetic. The well experienced and senior engineers were terminated on the mere attainment of 55 years on the premise that their extensions of service beyond 55 years would be an imminent threat to his survival. Senior Engineers who were the live wire of the Company had to leave the Company in batches even before their retirement age unable to bear the harassment of this CEO and the trade union leaders. The physical assault on the engineers whilst on the duty by the trade union leader was blatantly ignored and it came to a situation where the trade union was virtually running the dockyard. Automatically, the front line supervisory arm became visibly weak as they were unable to execute their supervisory role in fear of the retaliation at the hands of the trade union who had the blessings of the inefficient CEO.

Kitchen which was providing food parcels Bath Packets was cooking meals for buffet lunch-locations scattered over the yard .Operation of a  Bakery and a shop has also started .Workers and foremen with engineers were having one buffet lunch station and workers were served with chicken  and sometimes breakfast with crabs and prawns.

(Sad to watch how the 400 Indian labour force doing yeoman service to the company working in Dockyard is being treated, When the permanent staff enjoys a chicken and rice lunch in a Buffet laid feast, Indians consume their lunch sitting on side step of the docks and eating chapatti and dahl and some of them even sleeping along pier .With all these exploitation company is sliding down)

Once a year they were all sent to Singapore or Thailand for a safari on company expenses. These junkets were rusely arranged by the CEO in connivance with the Japanese so that they could conveniently siphon every penny out of the country.

This CEO thought that he could conveniently manage the company as long as the executives and the employees were looked after disregarding the commercial viability of the Company and therefore the salaries of the workforce  were trebled exceedingly the industrial average. Today the Company has realized that it can ill afford the current wage bill in the face of the heavy losses.

Luckily, management managed to get few New Ship Building Contracts for Indian and Singaporean clients with very unattractive financing packages. Initially, the agreement was to obtain a mobilization advance of 20% of the contract sum and the balance 80 % were to be paid  at the completion of the building of the boats. Of course, the cash flow was good for a few years and the Japanese took their 51% in a hurry by declaring  high artificial profits. They have taken back their investment over ten fold of the initial contribution.

Most of the naval architectural work (design of ships) which were done in- house were given to outside companies and this ill-conceived and ill-logical decision paved the way to the brain drain of our cream of designers either to leave the company or to retire at the age of 55. Insiders say the CEO became the financial beneficiary of all these dealings and this ill-gotten money he earned is alleged to have invested in condominiums and lucrative underhand deals in millions and millions.

Most of the equipment and accessories were bought thru a subsidiary of the Japanese owners and another 10-15 % of the revenue was pumped out of the country with the tacit support of the CEO.

For our naïve and misled business circles and the government, the company was the pinnacles of success.

Clients placed the order with Dockyard and carried our speculative market and once they find a buyer they paid the dues to the company .

Now the world is entering into a recession due sliding of oil prices. The clients were not being able find buyers for their ships. The existing buyers for whom ships were being built demanded a high discount which was very unfair and company had to cave in .Few orders have also been cancelled and the artificially generated profit level was exposed as a   farce. The CEO having realized that the results of his misdeeds have begun to expose by way of mismanagement and financial losses and questionable financial packages offered to buyers of new ships) tendered his resignation and joined a leading trade chamber as a CEO (and now to lead the Center for Strategic  Development under the Minister of Strategic Development). .

We see news today that Dockyard is making unprecedented losses and it will not a surprise if Japanese bolt away, leaving the 2000 strong force and 400 Indians working in the yard in a lurch.

 

Concerned Ex Dockyard Worker

Health cards distributed among scribes

June 4th, 2016

By Our Correspondent

Guwahati, June 4: The Narayana Super-specialty Hospital has offered the Journalist Privilege Cards to the member-journalists of Guwahati Press Club.  Over 175 health cards were distributed among the scribes in a function held today at GPC auditorium. Senior officials of the north Guwahati based hospital including Amit G. Choudhury, Shantanu Bhattacharjee with other workers were present on the occasion. The first health card was symbolically presented to senior GPC member-journalist Rupam Barua. Today’s program was conducted by GPC secretary Nava Thakuria.

The privilege card will enable the scribes with their spouses for discounts on MRI, CT Scan, X-ray, Ultra Sonography and various laboratory tests besides priority in the admission. The hospital authority has also planned for annual health check-up facilities for the card holders. Free ambulance service is also under consideration subject to the availability, informed the hospital authority.

Mentionable is that Narayana Super-specialty Hospital in northeast India was commissioned in December 2013 with 185 beds, under a 30 year public-private partnership initiative with Assam government. The hospital extends medical supports to the patients under the category of cardiac science, neuroscience and orthopaedics.

The hospital authority now plans to extend the benefits to the scribes based in other parts of the region.  The GPC program was recognized as the starting point for the hospital’s mission to support the media persons working in the alienated part of India.

Kinds of Noble Persons and their numbers.

June 4th, 2016

By Ven. K. Ariyarathana

“Those eight individuals praised by the virtuous, [(or) Those individuals numbering one hundred and eight praised by the wise] those couples are four (in number); those disciples of the Enlightened One are worthy of offerings;” ……….. (SN, 11.1)

Noble Individuals are categorised in different ways in different contexts. Most frequently, we see four kinds of Noble Persons, each one is a pair (caŧŧāri purisa yugāni). And then as eight individuals (attha purisa puggalā) or one hundred and eight individuals (attha saŧanpasaŧŧha).

These are the four couples.

(i) The Stream-enterer,

(ii) The Once-returner,

(iii) The Non-returner,

(iv) The Full Enlightened One.

They become eight persons when considered as individuals as each of the four noble persons is divided into pairs: one person realising (i) the Path of Stream-entry, (ii) the Fruition of Stream-entry, (iii) the Path of Once-return, (iv) the Fruition of Once-return, (v) the Path of Non-return (vi) the Fruition of Non-return, (vii) the Path of Full Enlightenment, (viii) the Fruition of Full Enlightenment.

Now let us see how they become one hundred and eight individuals.

  1. a) Stream-Enterers

They become free from these three fetters: (i) personality belief, (ii) sceptical doubt, and (iii) clinging to mere rules and rituals.

They are threefold according to their future existence: (i) One who is born only once more (ēkabīji), (ii) one who is passing from one noble family to another [within two to six births](kōlaṁkola), (iii) one who is born again with seven births at the utmost (saŧŧakkhaŧŧuparama). [Stream-enterers are born again only in the human world or in the heavens and are never born in the hells.]

They are fourfold according to their progress: One who is of: (i) pleasant progress with slow comprehension, (ii) pleasant progress with quick comprehension, (iii) painful progress with slow comprehension, (iv) painful progress with quick comprehension.

They are twofold according to their practice (đūra): (i) one whose practice is based on confidence (saddhā đūra)and (ii) one whose practice is based on Insight (paññā đūra).

Fourfold persons according to their progress are multiplied by twofold practice so that there are twelve Stream-enterers altogether.

  1. b) Once-Returners

They become nearly free from [weaken] these two fetters: (iv) sensual craving and (v) Ill-will. They are born again only once in the human world.

They are threefold according to their births in the spheres: (i) Persons who enter once return in the sensual sphere (kāma bhavesu ađhigaŧaphalā), (ii) persons who enter once return in the fine material sphere (rūpa bhavesu ađhigaŧaphalā),(iii) persons who enter once return in the immaterial spheres (arūpa bhavesu ađhigaŧaphalā).

They are also fourfold according to their progress and twofold according to their practice as in the stream entry. In this way, there are twelve Once-returners altogether.

  1. c) Non-Returners

They do not come back to sensual sphere but are born in the pure abodes (suđđhavāsa) and attain Enlightenment from there.

They are completely free from all the five fetters mentioned above, including the two which the Once-returner could only weaken. They are freed from five lower fetters (ōrambhāgiya saṁyōjana)

They are fivefold according to their attainment: One who (i) reaches Enlightenment early in his next life(anŧarā parinibbāyi) [without having gone beyond the half lifetime], (ii) reaches Enlightenment in the second half  of his next life(upahacca parinibbāyi) [having gone beyond  half of the lifetime],(iii) reaches Enlightenment with exertion or prompting [pađhāna] (sasankhāra parinibbāyi),(iv) reaches Enlightenment without exertion or prompting(asankhāra parinibbāyi), (v) passes upstream bound for the highest deities(uđđhansoŧa akańitthagāmī).

There are these five individuals in each in the first four pure abodes and they all are named deities not falling away (avihā), untroubled deities (aŧappā), beautiful deities (suđassā) and clear-sighted deities (suđassī). In the fifth pure abode (akańitthakā) there are only four individuals because there is no one who passes upstream to the highest deities.

There are twenty in the first four abodes and four in the fifth. In this away altogether there are twenty-four Non-returners.

  1. d) Fully Enlightened Ones

They are free from the higher fetters (uđđhaṁbhāgiya saṁyōjana), i.e. (vi) craving for fine material existence, (vii) craving for immaterial existence, (viii) conceit, (ix) restlessness, (x) ignorance.

They are never born again. They live with the full extinction of defilements (sōpađisēsa nibbāna).When they pass away, that is the end of life and full extinction of the five aggregates [groups of existence](anupađisēsa nibbāna).

They are twofold according to their way of Enlightenment [vehicles]: (i) one who has bare Insight as Vehicle (suđđha vipassanā yānika) [without having attained any of the eight absorptions], (ii) one who has Concentration as Vehicle (samaŧha yānika). In this way there are two kinds of Fully Enlightened Ones altogether.

They are also fourfold according to their progress and twofold according to their practice, as in Stream-entry.

In this way there are twelve individuals in Stream Entry and Once Return. There are twenty four individuals in Non- Return. And there are two individuals in Fully Enlightenment. Then they are altogether fifty individuals of the noble ones. We need to add four individuals of the paths so that there are fifty four in number. Now we need to multiply all of them by their twofold practice. So the number becomes one hundred and eight.

By Ven. K. Ariyarathana.

 


Copyright © 2026 LankaWeb.com. All Rights Reserved. Powered by Wordpress